Power Rangers: Multiverse Force

[4EverGreen]

Wild Horses!

    It is the afternoon, and Pinkie, Usagi, Lettuce, and Toby are in gym class, practicing aerobatic stunts in the gymnasium. With her endless energy and boundless enthusiasm, Pinkie is leading the cheers! Pinkie says: “All right! Fellow students! Jump, leap, bounce, dance, twirl, spin, lunge, and pose!”

Toby looks over to Lettuce, and he asks: “Remind me, why did I agree to do this class with YOU again?!”

Lettuce rolls his eyes, and he says: “I TOLD you, this is a really good way to meet and impress girls! How do you think I got to be so close with Pinkie?”

Toby sarcastically says: “Wow, that's COOL! And by, 'Wow, that's cool;' I mean, 'Who CARES'?!!!”

Usagi seriously says: “I care about keeping in physical shape by doing these stunts; shame on YOU if you don't! Besides, if what BlackHawk says is true, there are much WORSE...'unlikable acquaintances' lurking in the galaxy who will put these skills to the test; we need to be prepared for them.”

Lettuce says: “You said it! Nobody is going to catch US off guard!”

The bell rings, indicating that the class has ended, and school is out of session! Pinkie says: “All right! Great work today! Let's remember where we were, and pick up the routine again from there tomorrow!”

The four of them prepare to exit the gymnasium, until they are stopped by BlackHawk and Smash Swallow. BlackHawk says: “All right then, you tell them what you told me.”

Smash sighs, and he says: “All right. I know we've had our differences in the past, but I could REALLY use the help of you, my closest friends. Do you know where I live?”

Usagi says: “As a matter of fact, I don't think that we do.”

Smash says: “Where, I live with my aunt and uncle on a ranch a few miles out of town; they are in REAL trouble right now!”

Pinkie asks: “Why is that?”

Smash says: “A massive flood just hit that ranch, and all our livestock just got loose! If we don't get our animals back in their proper places fast; my aunt and uncle will lose their livelihoods, and if they do, I could lose the one thing that I've ever been GOOD at; being a ranch hand! Please help me; I don't know who else to turn to.”

Toby says: “Smash, you can count on us! A friend in need, is a friend indeed!”

Usagi asks: “But what about our other friends?”

BlackHawk says: “Don't worry about it. Bash, Naruto, D.O.G., and Ebony already know about the situation. They're getting their things packed, and they will meet us there.”

Pinkie says: “But we can't ALL leave Coastal Falls! What about...that big 'THING' we promised to do?!”

BlackHawk smiles and he says: “Already thought of that!”

Woolbur walks in, and he says: “You have my word that in case any...unusual 'Situation' happens in Coastal Falls, Undyne and I will take care of it.”

BlackHawk says: “And if it's a REAL emergency, call us and I will most definitely come as soon as I can!”

Woolbur says: “Will do, BlackHawk!”

Pinkie asks: “Just one question; what is this 'Livestock' that you're speaking of?”

BlackHawk looks weirdly at his friends, and he asks: “Does she HONESTLY not KNOW?!”

Lettuce says: “I honestly thought she DID!”

Pinkie asks: “Come on! What are you talking about?!”

Usagi sighs and says: “Pinkie, you better come with me. I think it's best that we talk about this thing in 'Private'...ALONE; Toby!”

Toby sighs, and he says: “I understand, Usagi.”

Usagi and Pinkie walk outside, and BlackHawk says: “Oh, BOY!!!! This is going to get SO awkward!” /

Meanwhile, back on the Diabolic spaceship, Amazoness and Queen Hedrian are looking very WORRIED about their last few Hedrian eggs. Amazoness says: “It's not enough.”

Queen Hedrian asks: “Don't you think I'm AWARE of the situation?! Emperor Diabolica is already getting REALLY impatient enough with us as it is; and that's not even bringing up Khorne! He NEEDS the two of us to do the things we HAVE been doing in order to rain death and destruction on this PATHETIC little world! But if we continue to fail him the way we have...it will NOT be pretty!”

Amazoness says: “Perhaps we've been TOO lenient with the Power Rangers, in allowing them all these little victories! We need something far BIGGER than a monster if we are to secure our victory in this daunting crusade.”

Queen Hedrian eagerly asks: “You have a plan?!”

Amazoness says: “As a matter of fact, I do. As you are aware, the Rangers always use their Megazord at the end of the day to deliver the finishing blow. But what if I were to answer THEIR Megazord, with one of my own?”

Queen Hedrian asks: “You have your own Megazord?!”

Amazoness says: “Not right now, but soon! I've already asked all our loyal Dusters to gather up the materials necessary to complete my GREATEST weapon; and Circe and Kraky have agreed to supply all the magic we need to make my Megazord, ALL but unstoppable!”

Queen Hedrian asks: “And when, might I ask, can I expect this Megazord to be completed?”

Amazoness says: “It should be ready in a mere three days.”

Queen Hedrian says: “But all of my monsters might be DEAD by then!”

Amazoness says: “You won't NEED monsters once my Megazord gets done with the Rangers. Don't tell me you're still disappointed about your husband biting it? He was LAME, as far as evil DEMONS are concerned! You're better off without him!”

Queen Hedrian says: “I would feel much BETTER, knowing that I have someone to fall back on!”

Amazoness asks: “Are you going to use your magic to bring Banriki back to life?”

Queen Hedrian thinks about it, and says: “No; that would be a waste of perfectly good black magic. Perhaps, I should seek out a stronger, younger, more RUTHLESS space conqueror, to be my next husband! Fuhrer Saturn and Emperor Diabolica are BOTH perfectly good choices!”

Amazoness asks: “Suppose marriage isn't EXACTLY the most important thing on their minds?”

Queen Hedrian says: “That's where my knowledge of Drako's HERITAGE comes in handy! I happen to know that he shares the same D.N.A. As Finster, Rita's trusted monster maker! And Drako INHERITED all of Finster's knowledge when it came to black magic and sneaky tricks! And I know of a certain LOVE potion that Finster made, that not even Lord Zedd himself could hope to resist!”

Amazoness flashes a creepy smile, and she says: “That DOES sound like a sinister plan!”

Queen Hedrian chuckles, and she says: “Yes. By marrying the SHREW, I become the official co-ruler of a vast space empire; my idea has GREAT merit!”

Amazoness says: “And once the Rangers are gone, you can DROP Husband-in-law, and his faithful followers, OFF a cliff! SPLAT!!!! And THAT will end the short, undistinguished career of that PATHETIC Emperor Diabolica!”

Queen Hedrian says: “We must mobilize at once! Amazoness, get your Megazord ready, and prepare it for battle! And while you do, I will just send a monster to distract the Power Rangers from interfering with my marriage!”

Amazoness says: “Good idea! The last thing we need is the Power Rangers, coming in and mucking up things for us like they USUALLY do!”

Queen Hedrian looks at the few remaining eggs, and decides on one. Queen Hedrian says: “This one should do very nicely! Mustang Sally should be able to make animals that are normally civilized and domesticated, run wild! That will be PERFECT for distracting the Rangers from my more...nefarious plan of marriage!”

Amazoness asks: “Well, what are you waiting for? Hatch her already!”

Queen Hedrian does so, and a large, red, angry female anthropomorphic horse comes into being! She neighs, and says: “I am Mustang Sally, the most feared female horse villain of the seven core galaxies!”

Queen Hedrian says: “I know who YOU are; I hatched you! And you can start to prove yourself, by going to the Ranch of Smash Swallow, and make all the animals there run wild!”

Mustang Sally neighs, and says: “Your wish is my command, my evil Queen!”

And Mustang Sally disappears in a ball of fire! Queen Hedrian says: “Now that the Rangers will be too busy dealing with Mustang Sally, it's time to put the second part of my plan in motion.”

Amazoness says: “And I will supervise the construction of my Megazord! We will leave NOTHING to chance THIS time around!” /

Meanwhile in a separate part of the Diabolic spaceship, Baphomet seems to be pleading with Emperor Diabolica for something! Baphomet asks: “But why, my Emperor? Why won't you let me fight a battle on Core Earth against the Power Rangers?”

Emperor Diabolic says: “You're too important to me! I can't afford to lose one of my best warriors! Who do you think I am, Queen Hedrian?!”

Vipera files her nails, and she says: “I'm starting to wonder. Your track record is almost as bad as the one SHE has!”

Emperor Diabolic ANGRILY fires eye lasers at her fingernail file, and disintegrates it into nothingness! Vipera groans and asks: “Now why did you do THAT for? That was my favorite fingernail filer!”

Emperor Diabolic angrily says: “That was a WARNING to not talk SMACK about me! You KNOW that you CAN be replaced if I really FEEL like replacing you if you're not careful! I was just thinking about this villain named Professor Bias, who fought against the Power Rangers Life Force; he would be a GREAT villain to bring an end to these Power Brats!”

Kraky says: “Forget it, I already called him. He says that he's busy trying to figure out the Anti-Life Equation, and he will be too busy doing research for the next twenty years; IF he's lucky!”

Circe asks: “Why are we even wasting our time on this backwater planet? Let's just FORGET about it! We've got tons of other planets that we've already conquered that we can use and abuse to our liking!”

Emperor Diabolica asks: “WHY can't we do that?! I'll tell you why we can't do that! Omnus is ON that planet! He INSULTS my very EXISTENCE, simply by being alive! And you know that I don't TOLERATE beings who INSULT my existence!”

Fuhrer Saturn floats in, and in a German accent, he says: “You're thinking much too SMALL about this! Why don't you come up with a disease that KILLS all but the NOBLEST of the proud, blonde haired, blue eyed, ARYAN race?! Only THOSE people are WORTHY of worshiping us, anyways!”

Vipera rolls her eyes, and says: “We are NOT desperate enough to try a plan that Dark Kaiser already TRIED and FAILED to do ONCE, you rip-off clone of Adolf Hitler!”

Fuhrer Saturn angrily says: “I am NOT a clone of Adolf Hitler! I mean, if I WAS a clone of Adolf Hitler, wouldn't I LOOK like Adolf FREAKING Hitler?!”

Lightning Galaxy says: “He HAS a point, there!”

A creepy, eerie voice says: “I think you should let Baphomet GO!!!!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “KHORNE!!!! You're talking to ME, again?!” /

Unbeknownst to Emperor Diabolica, the voice he BELIEVES belongs to Khorne, actually belongs to the voice of what might be the most FEARED Vyram, Alien Conqueror in the ENTIRE Universe; the DREADED Radiguet of Vyram Six! Radiguet says: “A TRUE warrior is only as GOOD as the number of BATTLES that has been FOUGHT by HIM; and Baphomet hasn't done his fair share of WORK around there, has HE?! It's TIME that he pulled his WEIGHT around there, and SHOW you just how NASTY he can be! BESIDES, if he DECIDES to FAIL you, then you can ALWAYS punish him by, taking away his WINGS!!!!” /

Emperor Diabolica flashes a CREEPY smile, and he says: “Baphomet, it looks like KHORNE has taken a LIKING to you! He WANTS you to fight against the Power BRATS!!!!”

Baphomet says: “Thank you sir! I appreciate this, sir! I won't let you down!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “See to it, that you don't! I would HATE to have to take those useful WINGS of yours, away!”

Baphomet says: “The Rangers won't know what HIT them!”

And Baphomet vanishes off of the Diabolic spaceship. Emperor Diabolica says: “Omnus is totally unprepared to deal with the LIKES of Khorne! His endless advice is what will give me the inevitable edge to conquering that PATHETIC Core Earth planet, once and for all!” /

On board his own spaceship, the Vyram 666,000 (so named to mark the number of ALL the Galaxies Radiguet has either conquered or destroyed just for FUN), Radiguet just laughs to himself! Radiguet says: “YOU; being able to conquer Core Earth?! Not going to happen as long as I'M around! And since I can keep myself alive by EATING the souls of OTHERS, I plan on being alive; FOREVER!!!!”

A large, metallic being come in, and in a monotone voice, sarcastically says: “That sounds GREAT; especially since there are no POSSIBLE downsides to living FOREVER!”

Radiguet says: “My loyal robot servant, Gray; why do you choose to talk to me right now?”

Gray says: “While I'm as OFFENDED as I can possibly be that the only name you've bothered to GIVE me is the very color of my metallic body; I do have to wonder, why are you leading those worthless fools ON the way that you are?”

Radiguet says: “Simple, my simple-minded servant. If you want to be a TRUE master of evil VILLAINY; it's not enough to be EVIL on a COSMIC scale, you have to be evil on all the LITTLE details, to! Giving those MORONS a sense of FALSE HOPE, just to SMASH it into NOTHINGNESS, is just SO more satisfying to me than just WATCHING them mess up, ALL on their own! Besides, this actually AMUSES me! You'd be AMUSED to, if you ever TRIED it once in a while!”

Gray rolls his metallic eyes, and sarcastically says: “I'll alert the REST of the Vyram crew that you're having another one of 'those' days.”

Radiguet seriously says: “And while I can TELL that remark was sarcastic, you'd better see to it that you DO! I don't want to have to DESTROY you, wipe your memory bank, and build you back up again from SCRATCH, AGAIN!!!! I want to actually ENJOY watching the last four weeks of Queen Hedrian's life!”

Gray sighs and says: “Yes, sire!” /

In the Command Center, Pinkie yells: “Livestock are WHAT?!!!”

Alpha Eight asks: “Why did you bring her HERE, Usagi?!”

Usagi honestly says: “It was the most private, most secure place I could THINK of!”

Pinkie says: “You're telling me that there are animals, LIKE ME, that are kept in ranches, like SMASH'S, and they are used to PLOW fields, help RAISE barns, herd OTHER animals, provide milk, eggs, and OTHER such food, and they don't even get PAID to DO so?!”

Omnus sighs and says: “They AREN'T those types of ANIMALS!”

Pinkie says: “Do you mean to tell me that YOU think that ANIMALS don't have any types of FEELINGS?!”

Omnus seriously says: “Absolutely NOT! Of COURSE animals have feelings! But these animals just aren't BUILT the same way you, D.O.G., Woolbur, Lettuce, and BlackHawk are!”

Pinkie says: “So WE'RE special, and every other animal ISN'T?!”

Omnus says: “Of COURSE not! It's just...I don't know how else I can EXPLAIN it to you!”

Usagi raises her hand and says: “Let ME try! You know how BlackHawk lets D.O.G. LIVE with him, right?”

Pinkie says: “Of course.”

Usagi says: “BlackHawk gives D.O.G. A place to live, as well as feeds him and helps him get his exercise; and BlackHawk asks nothing in return except for his friendship. Do you follow me so far?”

Pinkie says: “I follow.”

Usagi says: “Well, Smash's situation is a lot like BlackHawk's, only with a BUNCH of animals instead of just one! You wouldn't IGNORE D.O.G. IF, he was in trouble, would you?”

Pinkie shakes her head and says: “Of course not.”

Usagi says: “Well right now, all of Smash's animal companions are in TROUBLE, and right now, ALL of those animals could use OUR help to restore their home to normal!”

Pinkie jumps up excitedly and says: “Sounds fun! I'll see you there!”

And Pinkie vanishes away! Alpha Eight asks: “How did you manage to do THAT; Usagi?!”

Usagi says: “It's easier when you know HOW to speak on Pinkie Pie's level; certified cloud cuckoolander level CRAZY!”

Alpha Eight sighs, and says: “If Pinkie Pie could only comprehend the necessary truth of what happens to SOME livestock animals, I don't think she would be willing to HELP Smash out.”

Usagi sighs and says: “It can't be helped. As Rangers, we can't ignore a call for help, even if it clashes against a personal belief of ours. But I don't think Pinkie can comprehend the necessity for being able to do that sort of thing. As long as THAT explanation makes her happy, why rain on her parade?”

Omnus says: “That's perfectly understandable. And you know the drill about what to do in case Queen Hedrian tries to make your job more difficult.”

Usagi says: “We always do, Omnus!”

Omnus says: “Then go, and may the power protect you.”

And Usagi vanishes out of there! /

Back on the Diabolic Spaceship, Drako is going through a book of old monster ideas; a scrapbook, given to him by his dad, Finster. As Drako goes through the pages, he wonders to himself: “A giant bee monster? No, I might be allergic to bee stings. A spider monster? No, that's FOUR too many LEGS to worry about! A fierce bird monster?! I'll save THAT one as a maybe!”

Queen Hedrian shouts: “DRAKO!!!!”

Drako quickly closes his book and says: “I wasn't doing anything!”

Queen Hedrian says: “Even if you WERE; I wouldn't CARE about it either way! Right now, I could use some HELP of yours!”

Drako says: “Well, that depends. What KIND of help are you talking about?”

Queen Hedrian says: “I've been keeping tabs on you; and the fact of the matter is, I KNOW that you are the biological son of FINSTER! He was once Rita's most loyal servant and master MONSTER maker! I'm SURE you know all about his handiwork!”

Drako smiles, and he says: “Aren't YOU the clever one?! Even Emperor Diabolica, doesn't KNOW about my connection to Finster yet!”

Queen Hedrian says: “Well, if you DON'T want Emperor Diabolica to find OUT about this potentially DAMAGING information, I think you would be wise to consider my offer.”

Drako says: “As long as it doesn't involve any sort of sinister PLOT to HARM Emperor Diabolica in any way; than I am fine with that!”

Queen Hedrian says: “Don't worry, it's nothing like THAT; it's no big DEAL, really!”

Drako says: “I'm listening.”

Queen Hedrian says: “You know that LOVE Potion Finster used to make Lord Zedd fall in love with Rita?”

Drako says: “Love Potion Number Nine; I AM familiar with how POTENT it is!”

Queen Hedrian says: “Then here is what I want you to do; I want you to make that Love Potion, so that I can make either Fuhrer Saturn, OR Emperor Diabolica fall DESPERATELY in love with me!”

Drako THINKS about it, and says: “Well, I WILL do it; but only under the ABSOLUTE condition that you won't HARM Emperor Diabolica in any way!”

Queen Hedrian rolls her eyes in exasperation, and she says: “All right, I promise I won't!”

Drako seriously says: “I need an UNBREAKABLE vow PROMISE!!!! You KNOW what happens if you BREAK an unbreakable VOW promise; don't you?!”

Queen Hedrian can TELL Drako is being serious, but not wanting to back away from her plan now, she just nods, gulps, and nervously says: “I'd die! Very well, recite the incantation!”

Drako grabs Queen Hedrian's out-stretched arm, and begins infusing a surge of black magic into Queen Hedrian! Drako says: “Spiders, snakes, and lizard heads!”

Queen Hedrian repeats: “Spiders, snakes, and lizard heads!”

Drako says: “If I BREAK this unbreakable vow; I'll DIE until I'm DEAD!”

Queen Hedrian repeats: “If I break this unbreakable vow; I'll die until I'm dead!”

The infusion finishes, and Drako says: “Now that you are bound to the vow, I will make the Love Potion for you. But I should warn you, the Love Potion will not WORK on Fuhrer Saturn. He sold his soul to Satan, Master of Queen Bandora, long ago, and is therefore immune to being able to have his feelings manipulated through any means.”

Queen Hedrian sighs and says: “Well, that can't be helped. I guess I'll just have to settle for Emperor Diabolica. A space conqueror is a space conqueror, no matter HOW bad his track record is!”

Queen Hedrian walks away, and Drako says: “I'll call you as soon as the Love Potion is READY!” /

In a large, black van, Ebony is driving her fellow Rangers and friends towards Smash's Ranch. Naruto says: “Wow, Ebony, it's so COOL that your parents let you borrow this van to carry all of us!”

Ebony says: “My parents mostly travel by magical means; they RARELY ever get to use THIS van! They only need it in case of a massive magical animal out-break or something like that.”

Bash says: “It must be COOL being able to use magic to SOLVE everything!”

Ebony rolls her eyes and says: “TRUST me; magic often causes just as much trouble as it can solve!”

Smash says: “At least ONE of us is enjoying this thing!”

And Smash points to D.O.G., who is sticking his head out of an open, rolled down window.

D.O.G., speaking against the wind, says: “I LOVE the feel of the open wind against my fur! The bright warm sun; the smells of open nature, watching all the sights go past us!”

Toby says: “I think you missed your calling; you should have been BORN a ranch dog!”

D.O.G., says: “I might consider that in case I ever...TROUBLE!!!!”

Usagi asks: “What trou--?”

But Usagi doesn't get to finish her thought because a blast of eye lasers comes from behind, and Ebony has to quickly SWERVE off the road in order to avoid it, narrowly MISSING Sans who is wearing a cowboy hat! BlackHawk asks: “SANS!!!! What are YOU doing here?!”

Sans says: “This is my job for today. I decided to make some extra money helping Smash's folks fix this place up. But I don't recall them EVER hiring THIS hot-headed horse!”

Mustang Sally neighs and says: “That's because I'm no mere horse, you FOOLS!!!! I am Mustang Sally, and I am the WORST nightmare you mortals will EVER lay EYES on!”

BlackHawk simply rolls his eyes and says: “Trust me, LADY, if I can even CALL you THAT, you have NO idea what MY nightmares are like!”

Mustang Sally cries: “Imp soldiers, RIDE into battle!”

And a bunch of Imps wearing cowboy hats appear, RIDING on Duster styled horses! Smash says: “So you want an old-fashioned showdown?! Far be it from ME to turn you down!”

BlackHawk seriously says: “Smash, this is NOT one of the times where it's a good idea for you to show OFF your riding skills!”

Smash seriously says: “I NEED to do this! For the PINK Ranger, my ONE and only love!”

Sans rolls his eyes and says: “PLEASE! The Pink Ranger doesn't even know you EXIST, let alone that you LOVE her!”

Pinkie says: “You shouldn't make BROAD assumptions like that!”

Usagi, in a sing-song voice says: “Not NOW, PINKIE; we have to deal with the big bad IMPS!!!!”

Smash whistles, and a strong stallion (bearing a STRIKING resemblance to a certain video game equine) comes galloping to Smash! Smash says: “Come on, Epona! We've got some Imps to lasso! BlackHawk, you help your friends take these Imps down once they're flat on the ground!”

BlackHawk sighs and says: “I can't talk him out of this. We'll just have to use our OWN skills, this time!”

Naruto says: “No problem! I could USE a real challenge!” /

While Bash, Smash, and Sans, ride on horses and trip the Imps OUT of their Duster horses, the non-morphed Rangers and D.O.G., use their various athletic skills to take the Imps out of commission; all to the tune of a famous Wilson Pickett hit song. /

“Mustang Sally, think you better slow your mustang down. Mustang Sally, think you better slow your mustang down. You been running all over the town now. Oh! I guess I'll have to put your flat feet on the ground. All you want to do is ride around Sally, ride, Sally, ride. All you want to do is ride around Sally, ride, Sally, ride. All you want to do is ride around Sally, ride, Sally, ride. One of these early mornings, oh, you gonna be wiping your weeping eyes. I bought you a brand new mustang 'bout nineteen sixty five. Now you come around signifying a woman, you don't wanna let me ride. Mustang Sally, think you better slow your mustang down. You been running all over the town now. Oh! I guess I'll have to put your flat feet on the ground. All you want to do is ride around Sally, ride, Sally, ride. All you want to do is ride around Sally, ride, Sally, ride. All you want to do is ride around Sally, ride, Sally, ride.”

And the hit song ends as all the Imps are put out of the commission! Pinkie genuinely says: “WOW!!!! That was some really good ROPING Smash; thank you!”

Smash says: “Don't thank ME; thank ten years of rope-training in Salinas, California!”

Mustang Sally neighs and says: “No problem! That was just a warm-up act, anyways! Let's see how I like it when I make your animals go WILD and CRAZY!!!!”

And with her eyes, she begins laser ZAPPING every single animal she can set her sights on, and they DO begin to act WILD and CRAZY!!!! Mustang Sally neighs, and says: “What will it BE? Saving your PRECIOUS animals; or will you TRY to take me on?!”

Sans says: “Bash, Smash, D.O.G., I'm afraid we can't help here! We'll have to deal with the animals! YOU guys go get the Rangers so they can take care of this CREEP!” And Sans discretely WINKS at the Rangers!

BlackHawk winks back at Sans, and BlackHawk says: “Can do, my friend!”

And the four of them quickly run after the currently savage animals! Mustang Sally asks: “What's the matter? Don't want your FRIENDS to witness your gruesome demise?!”

Naruto says: “You made a BAD mistake making our friends go after those animals! Now that they're not around; there's nothing to stop us from utilizing our FULL potential! It's MORPHING time!” /

BlackHawk says: “Spinosaurus!” / Ebony says: “Velociraptor!” / Toby says: “Stegosaurus!” / Pinkie says: “Ankylosaurus!” / Lettuce says: “Triceratops!” / Usagi says: “Hadrasaurus!” / Naruto says: “Tyrannosaurus!” / The Morphed Rangers simultaneously say: “Power Rangers!”

Mustang Sally sarcastically says: “What BRIGHTLY colored COSTUMES! I'm SO scared!”

Ebony says: “You SHOULD be! Let's use our Power Weapons against this EVIL Mare!”

Pinkie confusedly asks: “Nightmare Moon is causing trouble again?”

Usagi clarifies, and says: “Ebony was REFERRING to Mustang Sally!”

Pinkie says: “Thanks! Just making sure!”

Mustang Sally concentrates, and FORMS a blade made of SOLID flame out of her red mane! Mustang Sally neighs, and she says: “If you think those Power Weapons will bring ME down, you're sadly mistaken! I won't go EASY on you like those OTHER monsters DID! Zero Girls and Baphomet, ASSIST!”

And Baphomet and the four Zero Girls appear to help Mustang Sally in battle! Naruto says: “I had a FEELING we would be seeing these bad guys again!”

BlackHawk says: “AGAIN?! Why didn't you TELL me you were fighting against the minions of the Black Magma EMPIRE?! Specifically, Fuhrer Saturn's forces who fought against the Power Rangers Solar Force!”

Ebony says: “It's not MY fault! I honestly thought they were Queen Hedrian's creeps!”

BlackHawk says: “They might be uneasy allies with her, but they are well-known for being able to SWITCH loyalties when things start to look potentially BAD for them!”

Zero Girl 01 says: “Bring on the thunder! Now that I know what you're CAPABLE of, I won't go EASY on you THIS time!”

Baphomet says: “It's time I ended this POINTLESS struggle once and for all! I will claim all the great rewards from the Blood God that I deserve, and become a full-fledged DEMON!!!!”

BlackHawk says: “I'll take LOSER; you guys take on Mustang Sally and the other Zero Girls and I can take mental notes on how they fight!”

The other Rangers say: “Right!”

And BlackHawk pushes Baphomet AWAY from the main fight, so that he CAN'T interfere with what they're doing! Baphomet says: “You REALLY think your FRIENDS can deal with those PSYCHOTIC Rangers on they're own?! You know full-well that they're HOLDING BACK!!!! If Queen Hedrian KNEW the Zero Girls were STRONGER than SHE is, she'd try to STEAL their power for HERSELF!!!!”

BlackHawk says: “Well, while that may be true, it doesn't matter! We won't let ANYTHING stop us from saving Core Earth from the likes of YOU!!!!”

Baphomet draws his sword, and he says: “You're WRONG, BlackHawk! I am DESTINED to DESTROY all of you!”

BlackHawk draws his Electric Saber, and he seriously says: “Do you have ANY idea of the types of Bad Guys I fought as a Woo Foo Warrior, BEFORE I even GAINED any Ranger Powers?! By comparison, you wouldn't even rank in the top TWENTY of bad guys I've fought!”

Baphomet says: “Enough of your BLUFFING!!!! Now see the strength of a TRUE, POWERFUL Tauran!”

BlackHawk sighs, and says: “Well, I TRIED to WARN you!!!!”

The two fierce Warriors begin clashing swords with each other, slashing towards each other with a fierce display of passion and determination, rarely seen in battles, even among those common in the fights of the Power Rangers! Baphomet says: “Even if you COULD defeat me, do you think you are a MATCH for Emperor Diabolica?! The power of all of our Blood Beasts COMBINED, would only be one-tenth of the TRUE strength, that Emperor Diabolica is known to possess!”

BlackHawk says: “Why don't you let US be the judge of that; and let us fight Emperor Diabolica OURSELVES?! That is of course, once Emperor Diabolica is FINALLY ready to stop PLAYING these STUPID games and get SERIOUS about this matter, ONCE and for ALL?!”

Baphomet angrily says: “My Emperor NEVER plays GAMES!!!!”

BlackHawk says: “Electric STRIKE!!!!”

And with a surge of LIGHTNING, BlackHawk puts the PAIN into Baphomet! Baphomet SCREAMS: “AHHH!!!! This can't be HAPPENING!!!! Such POWER; coming from a POWER Ranger?!” /

On the Diabolic, Fuhrer Saturn asks: “Galaxy Lightning, what is the power level reading on BlackHawk?!”

Galaxy Lightning checks her scanner. She gulps, and she nervously says: “The power level reading says...16,000!!!! And if what BlackHawk says is TRUE; he's not even FIGHTING seriously, and he is already, WAY out of Baphomet's LEAGUE!!!!”

Fuhrer Saturn sighs and says: “Surely the great Galaxy Lightning, is not SCARED of a mere mortal such as BlackHawk? Why, I'm sure that BlackHawk would be NOTHING for you if YOU and Amazoness were to put your combined skills together!”

Galaxy Lightning, unsure, but wanting to put Fuhrer Saturn at ease, she just nervously says: “Of course! SURE! Absolutely! No problem whatsoever!”

Fuhrer Saturn says: “I've read up on the progress of these Rangers. They've come a LONG way in the few short months that Emperor Diabolica has FOUGHT these creeps! Still, they would have to be pretty FOOLISH, if they think they could stand a chance against ME! Emperor Diabolica may be willing to take his chances against the Power Rangers, but I won't! When it suits me, I will go into battle against the Rangers MYSELF!!!! Then, and ONLY then, will the Rangers realize what TRUE power IS!!!!”

Galaxy Lightning returns her gaze to the fight down below, and she says: “I just hope we all LIVE long enough to see that day OCCUR!” /

BlackHawk slashes at Baphomet right and left, causing painful sparks of fire to come SHOOTING out of Baphomet's body! Already weakened by the blows, Baphomet's attempts to block BlackHawk's attacks are fruitless! When it gets to the point where Baphomet can't even stand, Baphomet says: “STOP!!!! No more! Please! I surrender!”

BlackHawk says: “If I had a dollar, for EVERY villain who begged for forgiveness after getting beaten...”

Baphomet says: “I mean it; PLEASE! If you spare me, I promise that I'll NEVER attack you again as long as Emperor Diabolica is in charge of the Diabolic!”

BlackHawk sighs, and sheathes his sword. BlackHawk says: “Very well, I'll let you LIVE, THIS time! But trust me; if you go back on your WORD on this, I won't even give you a CHANCE to BLEED next time!”

Baphomet says: “I will NOT forget your words of wisdom! You can count on that!”

And Baphomet disappears! /

Baphomet reappears on the Diabolic. Vipera has got a NEW fingernail filer, and she sarcastically says: “Hail the CONQUERING villain!”

Baphomet wearily says: “I'm alive! I can't BELIEVE BlackHawk almost BEAT me!”

Emperor Diabolica GRABS Baphomet by the neck, and the Emperor angrily says: “That is NOTHING compared to what I can DO to YOU!!!! I'm VERY disappointed in you! I commanded you to ALWAYS be LOYAL to me; you have NOT done so! I ORDERED you to FIGHT and you RAN!!!!”

Baphomet gasps, and he says: “I HAD to RUN!!!! I was getting THRASHED!!!! I had to get--!”

Emperor Diabolica angrily interrupts: “I don't want EXCUSES; BAPHOMET!!!! I'm afraid you've GONE and FAILED me!”

Emperor Diabolica flashes a truly SINISTER evil smile, and he says: “And you KNOW what I'm going to DO now that you've FAILED me!”

Emperor Diabolica's shadow COMPLETELY covers up Baphomet, and off-screen, Baphomet yells: “Not the wings! NOT the WINGS!!!! ANYTHING BUT THE WINGS!!!!”

And with only the action of a shadow to SEE, the implied action of Emperor Diabolica RIPPING off Baphomet's valuable wings, causes even the normally steadfast VIPERA to FLINCH and recoil in nervousness! Vipera nervously says: “Oh, boy! That's going to leave a nasty MARK on Baphomet!!!!” /

Meanwhile, the Rangers continue their fight against the Zero Girls and Mustang Sally. Despite having fought the Rangers before, the Zero Girls find their re-match against the Power Rangers to not be any EASIER, in SPITE of their knowledge!!!! Toby says: “I think it's time we sent these bad girls PACKING! Let us use the power of the Thunderslingers!”

The other Rangers say: “Right! Thunderslingers, POWER up!!!!”

And with powerful bursts of energy, the Rangers BRING the Zero Girls down! Zero Girl 02 says: “Sorry, Mustang Sally, the Zero Girls are clocking out of this fight!”

Zero Girl 03 says: “Take the Rangers out for us!”

Zero Girl 04 says: “Do it with EXTREME prejudice!”

And the Zero Girl's disappear! Mustang Sally neighs, and says: “It's going to take a lot more than THOSE to bring ME down!”

BlackHawk re-joins the other Rangers, and he says: “That's why I say it's time to bring on the fire-power! Rangers, take out your power weapons! It's time to show this equine who's BOSS!!!!”

Pinkie says: “I thought Mustang Sally was a horse!”

Lettuce says: “She is; equine is just another WORD for horse!”

Pinkie says: “I did not KNOW that! Let's do this!”

The other Rangers say: “RIGHT!” /

Toby says: “Water Ax and Thunderslinger!” / Pinkie says: “Diamond Boomerang and Thunderslinger!” / Usagi says: “Wind Staff and Thunderslinger!” / Lettuce says: “Earth Mace and Thunderslinger!” / Naruto says: “Flame Sword and Thunderslinger!” / Ebony says: “Shadow Daggers!” / BlackHawk says: “Electric Saber!” / The Rangers simultaneously say: “Ultra Power Blaster Cannon, FIRE!!!!”

And with just ONE powerful shot of energy, they KNOCK Mustang Sally FLAT on the GROUND!!!! /

On the Diabolic, Kraky nervously says: “Don't quit on us NOW; Mustang Sally!”

Circe says: “Yeah! Now is the time to resort to your TRUE strength and GROW!!!!” /

Mustang Sally wearily says: “Now is the time to show you my FULL power!!!!”

And Mustang Sally grows to humungous, giant size! Mustang Sally says: “I'm back, and I am larger than LIFE, itself!”

Usagi says: “I think the time has come for US to step up our game!”

Naruto says: “You're right! We need Dinozord power NOW!!!!” /

Six Rangers summon their Zords normally, while Ebony plays her guitar to summon the Velociraptor Zord! The Rangers get into their Zords, and Toby says: “BlackHawk, think you can distract Mustang Sally while we form the Velociraptor Multi-Megazord?”

BlackHawk says: “Can do, Lettuce!”

And firing a bunch of torpedoes and missiles, BlackHawk EASILY keeps Mustang Sally at bay while the Velociraptor Multi-Megazord forms!

In the cockpit, Toby says: “All right, it's time to call upon the Power Sword!”

And the Power Sword electronically appears in the hands of the Multi-Megazord! Mustang Sally neighs, and she says: “That's NOT a SWORD; THIS is a sword!”

And Mustang Sally ONCE again pulls a flaming sword out of her red-hot mane, and the Multi-Megazord begins to SLASH at Mustang Sally! But her rugged hide proves to be TOO tough to slice INTO, and the Power Sword just bounces RIGHT off! Mustang Sally says: “I told you I was made out of STRONGER stuff! Take THIS!!!!”

Pinkie says: “Ankylo SHIELD!!!!” And while the blow is deflected by the shield, the Flaming Sword is NOT affected by the deflected blow!

Ebony asks: “What are we going to do? The Power Sword isn't enough!”

Naruto says: “I've got an idea! Channel all our energy into a V-Blast, aim it at the Power Sword, and we'll use the Super Power Sword to beat Mustang Sally!”

Pinkie says: “That's a Pinkie keen idea if I know my Pinkie keen ideas!”

The Rangers simultaneously say: “V-Blast ATTACK!!!!”

Mustang Sally says: “Parlor Tricks!”

But then she SEES the Rangers focusing the V-Blast Attack into their Power Sword, and she asks: “WHAT?!”

The Rangers simultaneously say: “Super Power Sword; Full Moon CUT!!!!”

And with the power of the moon behind them; Mustang Sally is DEALT a fatal blow!!!! Mustang Sally neighs, and she says: “Queen Hedrian; I'm heading for the last round-up!”

And she falls down and EXPLODES into nothingness! BlackHawk says: “Power Rangers, that was a super-powerful win!” /

On the Diabolic, Drako sings: “Queen Hedrian, your Love Potion is READY!!!!”

Queen Hedrian sighs and says: “It's about time, to! Another perfectly good monster has just gone to WASTE down there!”

Amazoness mutters as she puts a bust of Mustang Sally on the shelf, along with all the other fallen monsters to date! Amazoness says: “I'll be GLAD once my Megazord is done! We're going to run out of ROOM to put all the monster busts unless we do something DRASTIC, soon!”

Queen Hedrian says: “Don't worry about it! One sip of this potion, and Emperor Diabolica, will be all mine! I've just got to make SURE he drinks it!”

Fuhrer Saturn floats in, and in a German accent, he says: “Why don't you simply slip it into his red Blood Punch?”

Drako asks: “Red Blood Punch?”

Fuhrer Saturn says: “It's a daily evening ritual. With every dinner meal, Emperor Diabolica won't eat anything unless he gets some Red Blood Punch in his diet. I've heard he has a VERY sensitive digestive system! Of course, I have no way of knowing if THAT last part is true! That's just what I've heard!”

Queen Hedrian goes off and searches for Emperor Diabolica's goblet, and Queen Hedrian says: “I could care LESS about what his dietary needs are; that is NOT my concern! All I care about is getting a new husband! That's MY biggest priority!”

Fuhrer Saturn groans, and he says: “You are SUCH a seductress!”

Queen Hedrian angrily says: “I am NOT a SEDUCTRESS! Don't confuse me with my SISTER!!!!”

Fuhrer Saturn sighs, and he says: “So SUE me! It was just a PERSONAL opinion, ANYWAYS!!!!”

Queen Hedrian finally finds the Goblet, and she says: “Here it is! Sweet love of mine, soon we will be together FOREVER; until DEATH do we part! Metaphorically speaking, of course!”

Drako says: “Of course!”

And Queen Hedrian POURS the Love Potion into the Goblet, then pours the red Blood Punch OVER the Love Potion, masking the TRUE scent and flavor! /

Emperor Diabolica groans and he says: “Why do you CONSTANTLY provide me with such an IRRITATING abundance of failures and HEADACHES?!!! I never thought I'd LIVE to see the day when I would have to take Baphomet's wings away!”

Baphomet groans, as there are now two GIANT band-aids, over the gaping SCAR left behind by his now, ERSATZ wings! Baphomet cries and he says: “My POOR wings!!!! I'll NEVER fly again!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “I'd be more angry about this, but it's time for dinner!”

Queen Hedrian says: “And it's TIME to let ME serve you! I've got your red Blood Punch, just for you, my powerful Emperor!”

Emperor Diabolica chuckles evilly, and he says: “At least SOMEONE here knows how to do SOMETHING right! Very well then, let us drink a toast, and let this be the LAST day of failure that the Tauran Empire shall EVER know! Bottoms up!”

And Emperor Diabolica DOWNS his goblet in one solid gulp! Queen Hedrian says: “Bottoms UP!!!!”

As soon as Emperor Diabolica finishes his drink, he puts his chalice down, and he says: “What's going on? Everything seems so, SWIRLY!!!!”

Queen Hedrian asks: “My Emperor. Are you all right?”

Emperor Diabolica regains his composure, and he says: “As a matter of fact, things have never looked...LOVELIER!!!!”

Vipera just stands there, mouth agape, and she says: “EXCUSE me?!”

Emperor Diabolica goes up to Queen Hedrian, and he says: “I've never realized just how...incredibly PRETTY you are!”

Queen Hedrian seductively asks: “Really?! Well, why don't you tell me more about...myself?”

Emperor Diabolica says: “You're young, charming, skinny, radiant, humble, lovable, with a most cuddly body to match your WONDERFUL personality!”

Queen Hedrian THINKS about it, and she says: “Young, charming, skinny, radiant, humble, skinny, lovable, cuddly, skinny, wonderful personality...did I mention that I'm SKINNY?!!!”

Emperor Diabolica asks: “What is a vast, wonderful space Empire, without an EQUALLY wonderful woman by my side?! I REFUSE to be alone for the rest of my life any longer! Drako, make some wedding plans! I want to show this woman a marriage she will NEVER forget!”

Queen Hedrian excitedly asks: “MARRIAGE?!!!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “In five days, I want you, the most PERFECT woman in the universe, to be the PERFECT bride for the most PERFECT space Emperor! What is your answer to that?!”

Queen Hedrian excitedly says: “Yes, yes, YES, a thousand times YES!!!!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “PERFECT!!!! With YOU as my WIFE, I know we will accomplish MANY great things together!”

Drako chuckles, and he says to himself: “And with Queen Hedrian BOUND by my magical vow, she will have no choice BUT to make sure she doesn't HARM you!” /

Back at Smash's Ranch, Bash, Smash, Sans, and D.O.G., finish rounding up the last of the animals, and repair all the damage caused by the Flash Flood, AND the Evil Monsters! Smash says: “You guys really helped me out a lot today, I appreciate it.”

Sans says: “Don't mention it. I just feel bad for Queen Hedrian and Emperor Diabolica.”

Bash asks: “Really?! Why?”

Sans says: “Well, if they continue going on the WAY they are NOW; they're GOING to have a BAD time!”

D.O.G., says: “Well, you're certainly right about THAT part! More than you can possibly know!”

The De-Morphed Rangers finally return and BlackHawk says: “Here we are guys! Sorry we're late; but Undyne REALLY needed our help at the Juice Bar today and...when it comes to a friend in need, it's really hard to say no.”

Smash says: “You guys don't have to apologize. Because you went to get the Rangers, they came and saved everything! I just hope that some day, I can thank the Pink Ranger personally! It would mean SO much for me, if I got the chance to meet her, and show her just how much one guy can be in love with the heroic woman of my dreams!”

Pinkie coyly says: “Oh, I think she ALREADY knows! More than you can possibly know!”

Smash asks: “What is THAT supposed to mean?!”

Usagi says: “Oh, nothing! Just Pinkie being her usual Pinkie self!”

Lettuce says: “And that's what I LOVE about her! Nobody else can be Pinkie, like Pinkie PIE can!”

Pinkie romantically says: “Oh, LETTUCE!!!!”

And they kiss each other against the back-drop of the setting sunset! /

Epilogue: A beautiful scene of horses running across an American desert, is seen while a very familiar hit song by The Rolling Stones, plays in the background. /

“Childhood living is easy to do, the things you wanted, I bought them for you. Graceless lady, you know who I am. You know I can't let you slide through my hands. Wild horses couldn't drag me away. Wild, wild horses, couldn't drag me away. I watched you suffer a dull aching pain. Now you decided to show me the same. No sweeping exits, or offstage lines could make me feel bitter, or treat you unkind. Wild horses couldn't drag me away. Wild, wild horses, couldn't drag me away. I know I dreamed you a sin and a lie. I have my freedom, but I don't have much time. Faith has been broken, tears must be cried. Let's do some living after we die. Wild horses couldn't drag me away. Wild, wild horses, we'll ride them some day. Wild horses couldn't drag me away. Wild, wild horses, we'll ride them some day.” /

Episode Notes: Featured songs in this episode are “Mustang Sally,” and “Wild Horses,” played during the epilogue. According to Galaxy Lightning, BlackHawk now has a fighting power level of 16,000. First time that Baphomet has fought a significant battle against the Power Rangers. His failure leaves him with the removal of his wings. Queen Hedrian uses a Love Potion to get Emperor Diabolica to fall in LOVE with her, so she can become his wife! Second appearance of Radiguet, who is indirectly responsible for the suffering that Baphomet is now feeling!

Personal Notes: This took me a long time to write, and I think it has to do with the fact that in trying to make the transition from the first season of this show into the second season, the attempts to wind up the story-lines of any characters who might not be around for the second season, as well as to pivot to more complicated, more mature story-lines, will undoubtedly leave their mark during this relatively rough period. In fact, the second reason why this took me so long to write, was that I was busy researching many different writing tools and strategies used in many different pieces of written and visual media. Now that I know the name of many different writing techniques, and just how they have been utilized in other forms of media, I intend to use these tools to the best of my ability, to write better story ideas in the future! /

That's my episode idea for today!  Enough said, true believers!

[Rebel the Wolfgirl]

Amazoness' Last Stand

It was a peaceful evening in Coastal Falls, and the Rangers were in Ebony's living room, chowing down on a batch of Cauldron Cakes she'd made. "You know what these remind me of?" Lettuce said. "The molten lava cupcakes my dad whips up."

"Oh, yeah, those." Toby said. "I remember when you brought me a couple. Those were sooo good." Naruto had polishd off his first Cauldron Cake and was grabbing another, much to Toby's amusement. "Hey, man. Slow down." he said, trying not to laugh. Naruto shot him a glare, but couldn't resist laughing himself. Soon the laughter spread to everyone in the room, from Blackhawk to Usagi. When the laughter died down, Blackhawk took a bite of his cake, and looked at Ebony.

"This is great." he said. "How'd you make these?"

"Family recipe on my dad's side." Ebony said. "It's been in our family since about the 1500s, I think."

"Cool!" said Usagi. "Your family must have a lot of great recipes if these taste as excellent as they do."

"We have lots, actually." Ebony explained. "Volumes of them, some ranging all the way to medieval times."

"Ooh, I have an idea!" Pinkie squeaked, a bit of green goo dribbling down her chin, which Lettuce wiped away then ate himself. "Why don't you teach us how to make Cauldron Cakes? I think that'd be a really neat recipe!"

"I second that, Ebony. Since I'm the son of a chef and I really love cooking, I always enjoy learning a new recipe or two." Lettuce said.

"Me three. I wanna cook up something better than Poffin Pies." Toby said.

"And I wanna cook up something better than ramen." Naruto joked.

"If you ask me," chimed in Blackhawk. "this could be a good way for us to grow as a team."

"That isn't a bad idea." Ebony agreed. "Hold on, I'll get one of my family's cookbooks from the attic." Walking over to the attic door, Ebony pulled it down with her magic, the ladder sliding down and hitting the floor. Slowly climbing up and out of sight, Ebony retrieved the cookbook and soon returned. Upon closer inspection, the other Rangers saw it resembled less of a modern cookbook and moe of a medieval grimoire...how appropriate, considering Ebony's lineage. The spine creaked as the front cover was flipped open, revealing the pages were yellowed with age, with text resembling Early Modern English, the kind Shakespeare used. "Okay...let's see here...butterbeer...pumpkin pasties...here we go, cauldron cakes." Gesturing that they should move into the kitchen, Ebony exited the living room with the other Rangers following. Placing the cookbook on the counter, Ebony got out the ingredients for the batter: cocoa powder, butter, eggs, milk, flour and sugar.

"Wait..." Lettuce said. "If this recipe's been in your family for centuries, then how come it uses cocoa powder?"

"You're forgetting something, Lettuce." Ebony replied. "By the time my ancestors started making Cauldron Cakes, chocolate had been introduced in Europe for a while."

"Still doesn't explain that bubbly green filling." Lettuce said.

"Boiling and green coloring." Ebony explained, starting to make the batter.

"Oh, now that makes sense." Lettuce said as Blackhawk began heating a flame to make the cake filling.

Meanwhile, on the Diabolic, Queen Hedrian and Emperor Diabolica had been cuddling and busy putting the final touches on their wedding plans, since it was to occur in around two days from now. They had decided most of everything up to this point: what they were going to wear (Hedrian had decided she'd wear a black dress, and Diabolica would wear black armor), who they'd invite (Hedrian would invite her father Master Vile and brother Rito Revolto, since as far as she was concerned they were the only members of her family worth a crap; Diabolica's minions were, by his own admission, the only family he had left, so they had honorary invites), and how big the wedding was going to be (pretty small, in contrast to Rita and Zedd's; Diabolica had compared their wedding to a Ork Waaaaagh! upon hearing a description from Rito Revolto, who had heard secondhand descriptions from guests and completely agreed). Now all that was left was very minor things such as the cake, which Circe was mixing up in one of her non-potion cauldrons. "Hey!" she protested as Kraky dipped his finger in the batter and tasted it. "What are you doing?!"

"I'm helping you, stupid." Kraky replied irritably. "Needs more vanilla extract."

Emperor Diabolica shot lasers out of his eyes, which promptly hit Kraky in the rear. As the kraken-like creature was screaming Yosemite Sam-style about how his 'biscuits were burning', the Tauran emperor growled, "Do not bother Circe while she helps us finish our wedding plans, especially eating the wedding cake batter. Do I make myself clear?"

"Y-yes, sire." Kraky whimpered, still holding his buttocks in pain. "I'm sorry for messing things up, Circe. I was only trying to help."

"Now," ordered Emperor Diabolica. "go find something to do that doesn't involve us in any way, shape, or form."

"Yes, sire." Kraky said, then went off to do who-knows-what. Stopping her cuddling of her fiancee for a moment, Hedrian breathed a sigh of relief as a thought struck her.

"Speaking of minions, where is Amazoness?" she inquired. As soon as the last syllable rolled off her tongue, who should show up but Amazoness, looking as pleased as could be? "Speak of the devil..."Hedrian muttered, then cleared her throat. "Hello, Amazoness. Have you made progress on your Megazord, by any chance?"

"Actually, yes." Amazoness replied. "The Amazord, as I call it, is ready for action and I am about to take it for a...test run, as it were."

"Then why aren't you out there doing so?" Hedrian asked before being interrupted by Lightning Galaxy, who slowly approached her, pistol in hand. "Yes, Lighning Galaxy? What do you want?"

"I am just here to inform you that I will be accompanying Amazoness on her mission to destroy the Rangers."

Hedrian raised an eyebrow and asked, "You aren't going to bring one of my monsters with you just in case?" Lightning Galaxy simply unholstered one of her pistols, which resembled a dull grey Colt 1911, and retrieved a small handful of silver-colored pellets (about 10 in total), each of which identically resembled a birdshot shell. Unloading a magazine cartridge, Lightning Galaxy began loading the pellets in one by one then inserted the magazine into her pistol. Wielding the gun with a stoic expression, Lightning Galaxy aimed it at the egg hatchery and fired. Instantaneously, a bright flash of light erupted from the barrel and hit the machine dead center, setting it aflame and causing a medium-sized explosion which destroyed most, if not all, of the remaining Hedrian Eggs inside. Her point made, Lightning Galaxy turned to face Hedrian, her mouth still afixed in an unmoving line.

"Does that answer your question, Hedrian? I have said it before, and I wil say it again: I need none of your pathetic monsters to take on the Rangers." she said smugly, Hedrian's face contorting into what could be best described as a mix of sorrow and maternal rage. As the Hedrian Clan's queen rose her hands to strangle the helmeted criminal, the latter once again raised the pistol, with it this time pointed straight at Hedrian. "I wouldn't lay a hand on me if I were you, dear. You have seen what one of my laser pellets can do against machinery. Would you like a demonstration of how it would feel against your bare skin?" Hedrian's eyes widened in horror, and she slowly backed away, mentally noting that she would find a way to avenge her remaining monsters...somehow. Smirking, Lightning Galaxy reholstered her pistol, then looked at the still-cowering Hedrian. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a team of Power Rangers to defeat." And with that, she teleported away as Hedrian began gathering materials to create memorial busts for the last Hedrian Monsters.

Back on Core Earth, the Rangers were still busy making Cauldron Cakes when the familiar beeping of the Power Watches resounded. "Looks like duty calls." Blackhawk said. 
Naruto opened communications and spoke, "Trouble as usual, Omnus and Alpha?"

"Precisely." replied Omnus. "But this is no ordinary Bloodbeast or Hedrian Monster. You are anout to face Lightning Galaxy, one of the most deadly assassins in the multiverse. You will need to use your cunning and fighting skills to the maximum amount if you are to defeat her. Good luck, Power Rangers." Naruto shut off the watch's communicator and got up.

"All right guys, you know what to do next."

"Right." the other Rangers said. "IT'S MORPHING TIME!"

"SPINOSAURUS!"

"VELOCIRAPTOR!"

"ANKYLOSAURUS!"

"STEGOSAURUS!"

"TRICERATOPS!"

"HADROSAURUS!"

"TYRANNOSAURUS!"

Teleporting into the city, the team performed their usual pose, and were about to announce their arrival, "POWER RANG-", but were suddenly interrupted by a blast from one of Lightning Galaxy's pistols, causing a huge explosion and knocking the team out of position. "Ugh..." what happened...?" Toby groaned, slowly getting up and dusting himself off.

"I'm not-wait, look!" replied Lettuce, pointing to where Lightning Galaxy stood, her pistol's barrel smoking.

"I have no time for your silly little hero antics, Rangers." the assassin said, a not-so-subtle tone of disgust in her voice. "Any last words before I kill you?"

"Yeah." growled Blackhawk. "Seven, in fact. ELECTRIC SABRE!"

"FIRE BLADE!"

"WATER AX!"

"EARTH MACE!"

"WIND STAFF!"

"DIAMOND BOOMERANG!"

"SHADOW DAGGERS!"

Lightning Galaxy scoffed and said, "That's 14 words, imbeciles. And, again, I have no time for your flashy antics. But you're welcome to try and defeat me with your pathetic little weapons." Blackhawk, naturally, charged at her first. He quickly found that he was at a disadvantage as Lightning Galaxy sidestepped him and grabbed him into a chokehold, then knocking the Electric Sabre out of his hands in the struggle. Quickly remembering his more supernatural abilities, Blackhawk attempted to use a Woo Foo Energy Fist in order to free himself, striking at Lightning Galaxy's torso, only for the latter to block his attack effortlessly with one hand. Nonetheless, the resulting energy blast caused the two to fly apart in different directions. Coughing a bit, Blackhawk retrieved the Electro Sabre, and once again charged at Lightning Galaxy. "You just don't learn, do you?" she taunted, before knocking Blackhawk backwards once again, which also had the effect of shocking him with his own Power Weapon. "Anyone else willing to try?"

"I will." Naruto challenged, wielding his Fire Blade with both hands. Lightning Galaxy gave a look that said 'bring it', and Naruto accepted that challenge, unleashing a soaring streak of bright orange flame. Lightning Galaxy redirected the flame back at Naruto knocking him back. Toby tried next, only for the same to happen to him. Lettuce came forward soon afterwards, and was struck down with his own mace after Lightning Galaxy wrestled it out of his hands. Usagi began twirling her Wind Staff to create a powerful gust, but Lightning Galaxy grabbed the staff mid-twirl, and began slowly swinging it around, with Usagi hanging on for dear life. Once Lightning Galaxy let go, Usagi went flying for a few feet and landed on the ground, down for the count. All that was left standing were Pinkie and Ebony.

Ebony had an idea and looked at Pinkie, asking, "You thinking what I'm thinking?"

"We combine our Power Weapons?" Pinkie guessed.

"You got it, girl!" Ebony said, taking the Diamond Boomerang and attaching both of the Shadow Daggers to each end. With a shout of "SHADOW DAGGERANG!", Ebony sent the weapon flying towards Lightning Galaxy, who caught it with no effort. "Ffffuck me." the witch swore under her breath before she and Pinkie were hit with their own combined weapon, knocked down in a fiery explosion.

"Now, as I was saying," Lightning Galaxy said, this time unholstering both her pistols. "Enjoy your last moments of life, Power Rangers. I will enjoy taking them from you in slow, painful deaths." Before she could execute the Rangers, however, Lightning Galaxy heard distant stomps that were getting increasingly louder. Looking to see where the sound was coming from, she saw a squadron of Imp Dusters rushing forward, followed closely behind the source of the stomping a massive humanoid Zord, about twenty feet tall, resembling a heavily amored samurai painted in red, black and gold. The torso was adorned by a golden symbol, that of the Hedrian Clan, with the helmet spouting two curved gold horns, indicating just who this superweapon belonged to. "...Well." Lightning Galaxy said flatly. "It seems the cavalry has arrived." Turning to the Rangers, who were slowly getting up, she said, "While there may be a bigger fish on the playing field now, Rangers, I shall return...and we will finish this." With that, she teleported away, cursing under her breath at her most prized kills being taken from her.

"Looks like we got company." Blackhawk muttered.

"You got that right." said Lettuce.

"I say we use the Ultra Power Blaster Cannon to take out the goons, then handle that Megazord." Toby said, which earned nods of agreement. Retrieving their Power Weapons and combining them into the Cannon, the Imp Dusters were quickly taken out. "Alright." said Toby. "On three. One...two...three!"

"WE NEED DINOZORD POWER NOW!" Once the Multimegazord was formed, it was joined on the battlefield by the Velociraptor and Spinosaurus Zords.

"Give it up, Amazoness!" Naruto said. "It's seven against one; you're outmatched!"

"Au, contare, Red Ranger." replied Amazoness. "I have more power." At once she pulled out a silver katana, then gripped the Velociraptor in a chokehold, and kicking the Spinosaurus in the face, leaving both Zords incapacitated for a few short minutes. Using that time to her advantage, Amazoness began pounding the Multimegazord with her katana, causing its alarms go start blaring within the cockpit. Regaining control of his Zord, Blackhawk suddenly let out a barrage of missiles, which hit the Amazord and allowed for an opportunity to attack. 

"Quickly!" Blackhawk urged. "We need to form the Multiultrazord NOW!"

"Right!" the other Rangers said, and once the Multiultrazord was formed, the team summoned the Super Power Sword, and struck the Amazord dead center in the chest, causing it to explode and taking Amazoness with it.

On the Diabolic, Queen Hedrian had filled up the rest of the shelves with busts of her monsters, and placed a bust of Amazoness on the very last empty spot. "So, Amazoness is dead." Vipera said. "That makes you the last of the Hedrian Clan. What will you do now?"

"Nothing." Hedrian stated matter-of-factly. "Since I'm marrying Diabolica, I needn't worry."

"Hmph." replied Vipera, who began filing her nails. "And just when I thought we'd be rid of you." This was met with a blast f enery from both Diabolica and Hedrian, causing Vipera to yelp in fright.

The Rangers teleported back to Ebony's kitchen, which coincided with the oven timer beeping. "Looks like the cakes are done." Lettuce said, and went to get them out of the oven to start cooling. A few minutes later, Lettuce handed them out, and once he took one for himself, he sat next to Toby on Ebony's couch. "Before he dig in," he said. "I propose a toast to Blackhawk. He helped us out in defeating the Amazord. TO BLACKHAWK!"

"TO BLACKHAWK!" the other Rangers said, then they began to eat.
 

Spoiler

NOTES/TRIVIA:

-Amazoness dies in this episode, making Queen Hedrian the only member of her clan left.

-It is revealed that the Power Weapons can combine into non-Power Blaster Cannon weaponry.

-I feel this is one of my weaker episodes, focusing far too much on Lightning Galaxy and not enough on Amazoness.

-Lord Zedd is once again mentioned.

 

[4EverGreen]

Definitely shows that Galaxy Lightning isn't someone you should take lightly. And I have a feeling that Queen Hedrian may not be as isolated as she appears to be. After all, things aren't ALWAYS as they seem, as you shall see VERY soon!

[Rebel the Wolfgirl]

8 minutes ago, Zeo Ranger 4Ever said:

as you shall see VERY soon!

Indeed we shall.  

[4EverGreen]

Land of Confusion: Part One!

 

It is early afternoon on the soccer field at the Coastal Falls High School; this time, the home team, the Coastal Falls Chameleons; wearing green uniforms, are playing against the KO-35 team, and it is the final game of the school year. Naruto, Usagi, Toby, Lettuce, and Pinkie are once again playing with Bash and Smash, but BlackHawk is nowhere to be seen. Toby looks up, and he says: “Guys, do you know who THAT is coaching the opposing team?!”

Pinkie asks: “No! Who is it?!”

Toby says: “That's FREAKING Andros! He's like a...super Legend!”

Naruto rolls his eyes and asks: “What's so GREAT about the guy who KILLED Zordon?!”

Lettuce says: “Zordon was never really DEAD! His power was too greatly intertwined with the Morphing Grid, so that is how he was able to come back to life. Although, I still haven't figured out just exactly HOW Zordon was able to come back; I don't think he was able to do it by himself. Surely, he must have had SOME help!”

Usagi says: “I agree with you, but what I'm wondering is; where is BlackHawk?! Usually, HE'S the one who's able to spot these veteran Rangers! And why would he MISS this soccer match?! It's the last one of the season!”

Ebony and D.O.G., come running up, and Ebony says: “Good, you guys haven't started yet.”

Pinkie asks: “Ebony, have you been secretly doing the NASTY with BlackHawk in the Boys Shower Room AGAIN?!!!”

Ebony rolls her eyes and says: “First of all, while I do admire his...immense GIFT to the world, that would be...EW!!!! NO!!!! I'm saving myself for marriage! Second of all, D.O.G., is the one who knows where he currently is! Ask him!”

D.O.G., looks at the Rangers says: “BlackHawk wanted me to give you guys this message, and he regretfully says that he will be unable to play today, being too busy with something that is FAR more important to him!”

Naruto looks shocked, and asks: “WHAT?! Just WHAT could be more important than helping us CLINCH the Team of the Year Award?!”

D.O.G., seeing that Bash and Smash are nearby, and not wanting them to hear 'sensitive' information, decides to say: “BlackHawk has been wanting to BETTER himself ever since that 'incident' two days ago, with...'You Know Who', if you know what I mean!”

Naruto gets mad, and says: “UGH!!!! I can't BELIEVE, that he's USING that special...'Training Place' for HIMSELF, and he didn't even invite ME to play with him!”

Ebony says: “Personally, I like it! He's dedicated! We'll need that against that vile woman!”

Usagi says: “That's not ALL that we're going to need, if you know what I mean!”

Lettuce says: “I know what you mean, but we can't talk about it now, we've got a game to play; WITH, or WITHOUT BlackHawk!”

Toby says: “Agreed, let's PLAY ball!” /

The action shifts to the Command Center; where Omnus and Alpha 8 are watching the action on the Viewing Globe. BlackHawk gets out of the Simulation Planet, and he's looking all sweaty! Alpha 8 says: “Look who just got finished with Level Seven difficulty, on Planet Onyx!”

BlackHawk pants, and he says: “Nothing, like fighting against forty monsters at the same time, to help you realize how helpful your team-mates are!”

Omnus says: “Your dedication is very admirable, BlackHawk. But why are you missing out on the soccer game? You were looking forward to it all year.”

BlackHawk gives Omnus a bewildered look, and BlackHawk asks: “Are you kidding me?! Did you see how EASILY Galaxy Lightning THRASHED us two days ago, and hardly broke a sweat doing so?! If your analysis of that fight was correct, AND it probably was, than Galaxy Lightning is actually STRONGER than Emperor Diabolica!”

Omnus sighs, and says: “Yes, Fuhrer Saturn WOULD be capable of producing servants and monsters STRONGER than Emperor Diabolica can!”

Alpha 8 says: “Luckily for us, Emperor Diabolica isn't interested in capitalizing on the strengths of Fuhrer Saturn!”

BlackHawk says: “But that's not ALWAYS going to be the case! Queen Hedrian just lost the last member of her Hedrian Clan. Now that she's been backed into a corner, she's going to come out swinging with something DRASTIC! She's BOUND to save her best plan as her LAST plan, and I have to be ready for it! I can't let myself get caught off guard again!”

Omnus says: “You all survived Galaxy Lightning's attack once.”

BlackHawk, correcting, says: “We got LUCKY once! But luck will only serve you for so long, than it can turn on you when it is LEAST convenient for you!”

Alpha 8 says: “You do have a point, there. Queen Hedrian IS descended from Master Vile, and if she is ANYTHING like her father, she is not one to give up, without coming up with a GREAT plan!”

BlackHawk says: “That's precisely the REASON for my training so hard! We have to be prepared for whatever Queen Hedrian is going to THROW at us! Only skills, brains, and brawn will help all of us see through the upcoming battle against Queen Hedrian and Emperor Diabolica. After all, if we CAN'T even defeat Galaxy Lightning, what chance would we have against Radiguet?”

Omnus says: “There's another danger to worry about, besides having to take care of Emperor Diabolica and Queen Hedrian.”

BlackHawk asks: “What would THAT be?!”

Alpha 8 says: “I was doing an analysis of the last battle, and there WAS a reason why you Rangers didn't perform so well, besides being at a physical disadvantage.”

BlackHawk asks: “Well, what was the problem?”

Omnus says: “You know how the Morphing Grid derives the power of the dinosaurs through the power of the Warp?”

BlackHawk says: “I'm aware of how the OTHER Rangers' powers are connected through the Morphing Grid; I don't HAVE such a luxury! My Woo Foo Powers are the only thing keeping the Orange Ruby going, not that it hasn't been very USEFUL!”

Alpha 8 says: “Well, it seems like the Warp is becoming...how should I put this? A bit unstable.”

BlackHawk asks: “What does THAT even mean?!”

Omnus says: “We haven't determined the cause of this instability yet. It could be something huge; like a great massive evil gathering power somewhere, or it could be nothing at all; like a regular fluctuation within the Morphing Grid, caused by sun spots or solar storms.”

BlackHawk asks: “And what if it IS something huge? What would that mean for my friends?”

Alpha 8 sighs and says: “Aye-yai-yai-yai-yai! If it IS something huge, it would mean that your friends won't be able to MAINTAIN their Dinosaur based powers for much longer!”

BlackHawk gulps, and says: “Suddenly, saving the world does NOT seem as easy as it initially seemed! Well, wouldn't be the FIRST time I faced off against such extreme odds! I'll just have to have enough fighting strength for ALL of us!”

Omnus says: “Just keep this information on the down-low for now. I don't want to have to worry the other Rangers prematurely if I don't have to.”

BlackHawk sighs, and says: “I can keep a secret, I'll keep MY Ranger powers either way. But, I'm not sure if D.O.G., can keep a secret, though.”

Alpha 8 says: “What makes you say that?”

BlackHawk says: “D.O.G., MIGHT be a dog, but he's very SHARP!!!! He's very in tune with sensitive information like this. He's BOUND to notice something is wrong soon, if he HASN'T already!”

Omnus says: “You will all know the truth when the time comes.”

BlackHawk says: “I'm sure we will. I just have a funny feeling, that we might soon face one of the hardest challenges that we've EVER faced as a Ranger team YET!”

Alpha 8 says: “Your instincts certainly serve you well, BlackHawk. Just know that whatever happens to you Rangers, the Morphing Grid will ALWAYS be ready to help out, whenever a Ranger NEEDS it!”

BlackHawk says: “That makes me feel a whole lot BETTER, about the whole thing!” /

Meanwhile, on the Diabolic, Queen Hedrian is getting ready for her long-awaited wedding, to the illustrious Emperor Diabolica. But she looks on the shelf of Fallen Monsters, and realizes that her once mighty army of dozens, has all been reduced to just her. Drako comes in, and puts the final touches on Queen Hedrian's dress. Drako says: “Cheer up, my soon to be MRS. Diabolica! You're going to have EVERYTHING a Queen could want! A luxurious wedding; a banquet, celebrated wedding guests, and wedding gifts to DIE for!”

Queen Hedrian screams: “Don't USE that WORD!!!!”

Drako is taken aback, and asks: “Which word?!”

Queen Hedrian looks sourly at Drako, and she says: “The 'D' word; DIE!!!!”

And as she points to her fallen servant memorial, Drako says: “I see; bad choice of a word on my part.”

Queen Hedrian sighs, and says: “Don't get me wrong, it will be nice to have a new husband. It just won't mean the same without all my loyal servants to back me up.”

Drako says: “Soon, we will serve you the same way we serve Emperor Diabolica. Baphomet, Circe, and Kraky will GLADLY lay down their lives for you if they need to.”

Queen Hedrian asks: “What about you and Vipera?”

Drako says: “Emperor Diabolica NEEDS me! With the remaining Hedrian Eggs being destroyed by Galaxy Lightning, you will need my Blood Beast making skills to fall back on! And Vipera? I'm not even sure if she's completely loyal to Emperor Diabolica, let alone you! I'd suggest setting up security to keep an eye on her, if I were you.”

Queen Hedrian sincerely says: “Thank you for the concern, I feel SO much better!”

And an organ is heard in the main chamber, which means that the ceremony is starting up! Drako says: “That would be Fuhrer Saturn! He's always wanted to play at a festive ceremony! Now go out there Queen Hedrian, and break a leg!”

Queen Hedrian says: “Oh, I will Drako!” Than under her breath, she says: “Just not my own leg if I have anything to say about it!”

Emperor Diabolica comes walking out, Baphomet is forced to be the ring bearer, as Emperor Diabolica is holding a pair of wilted flowers, and a giant box of chocolates, saying: “Evil Love Kisses.” And in tinier words, saying: “A Planet Onyx product, for the evil tyrant in YOU!”

Vipera is the flower girl, and she's throwing flowers everywhere! Vipera shouts: “Hear ye, hear ye! Today is the day! Queen Hedrian is marrying Emperor Diabolica; Khorne HELP us, and Emperor Diabolica wants you ALL on your best behavior!”

Circe says: “Yeah, no screw-ups, Kraky!”

Kraky says: “Same to you, Circe!”

Vipera says: “I'm serious! If anything goes wrong, he will blame the two of you, Baphomet, and DRAKO for it!”

Baphomet asks: “Why not YOU?!”

Vipera smugly says: “Because I'm planning on NOT screwing up today!”

Galaxy Lightning says: “Tall words, coming from someone who has YET to best the Rangers in a fight!”

Vipera sourly says: “Well, maybe if the Rangers weren't so DAMNED coordinated all the time!”

Fuhrer Saturn plays, and in a German accent, he sings: “Here comes the Queen! Ain't she a SCREAM?! There has never been anyone quite as mean! Here comes the Queen! Here comes the Queen!”

Emperor Diabolica and Queen Hedrian's eyes meet, and she says: “You don't know how long I've waited for a moment like this!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “This is just the thing I need to complete my Empire. Soon, I will have the perfect wife, and we will see the perfect end to the Power Rangers!”

Zero Girl 01 says: “Great! Let's get this wedding on the road!”

Queen Hedrian says: “No! It's always a tradition for the bride to be given away by her father!”

Drako says: “That's right! Where is Master Vile and Rito Revolto?! They said they would BE here!”

Fuhrer Saturn chuckles, and he says: “That stingy old FOOL!!!! He probably heard that I would be the one PLAYING, and he decided that he COULDN'T handle the superior Competition! HA, HA, HA!!!!”

Than LIGHTNING inexplicably strikes him, but it doesn't COME from ANYONE on the ship! And a sinister organ music starts playing! Baphomet asks: “Fuhrer Saturn?!”

Fuhrer Saturn chillingly says: “I'm not the one playing it!”

Galaxy Lightning asks: “Who is it?!”

Queen Hedrian, both frightened AND excited at the same time, says: “That's, my DADDY!!!!”

And in a flash of powerful energy, Master Vile and Rito Revolto appear on the Diabolic! Master Vile goes straight over to his daughter, and he gives her a loving hug! Master Vile says: “My lovely daughter! How good to see you alive and well! I'm glad to see that at least ONE of my children managed to amount to SOMETHING!!!!”

Rito Revolto shockingly says: “I'm right HERE you know!”

Master Vile smugly says: “I am very well aware of that, and when you STOP being stupid for one nano-second, I might actually TREAT you with some respect!”

Drako, worrying, asks: “Kraky, what is Master Vile's Power Level?!”

Kraky uses his scanner, but it breaks! Kraky says: “What?! My scanner went to 22,000; than it went and got all...breaky, on me!”

Galaxy Lightning scoffs, and says: “Your scouters are LEMONS!!!! I've got the newest scanners on the market! It goes all the way to 530,000!”

Drako asks: “Well, what is it?!”

Galaxy Lightning checks the power level, and she is most NOTABLY afraid! Galaxy Lightning gulps, and says: “His power level, clocks in at 66,600!!!! His power alone is enough to crush ALL of us!”

Vipera says: “No wonder Queen Hedrian wasn't worried about losing her entire army!”

Master Vile says: “You must forgive my tardiness, but I have ALWAYS believed in making a grand entrance! You are NOT a true villain unless you HAVE one!”

Rito Revolto says: “I must say, Emperor Diabolica certainly makes a better husband than that LAST guy our sister chose! Demon King what's his face?!”

Queen Hedrian says: “Rest assured, I plan on 'Taking care' of him VERY well!”

Master Vile winks at Queen Hedrian, as he IMMEDIATELY grasps the concept of her plan! Master Vile says: “I always KNEW it was a good idea to have a THIRD child!”

Rito Revolto says: “Thank you, Dad!”

Master Vile says: “Not you; HER!!!! Come with me, I want to talk to you in private, my daughter!”

Drako asks: “Master Vile!!!! Something has been really BUGGING me! Just HOW did you and Rito SURVIVE Zordon's Energy Wave ANYWAYS?! I thought you were all...?!”

Master Vile chillingly asks: “DEAD?! HA, HA, HA!!!! By all rights, we SHOULD be dead! Zordon's Energy Wave, caused by that LOSER Andros; swept through the entire known universe at the time! Nothing could stop it! It looked like that I, Rito, the infant Thrax, and YOU; would soon be destroyed!”

Drako asks: “I was THERE?!”

Master Vile says: “You were still a toddler at the time, you wouldn't have remembered. But your father, Finster asked me to take care of you in case anything happened to him, and Thrax as well. Anyways, it looked like Zordon's Energy Wave would finish the four of us off! But at that moment, Thrax HARNESSED his TRUE inner power!!!! He threw up a POWERFUL sphere of protective energy around us! Thusly, we were spared the destructive end the Machine Empire faced, and avoided the even WORSE fate, of turning into non-evil, non-magic HUMANS, like those FOOLS, Rita and ZEDD did!”

Rito says: “But, Rita was your OLDEST daughter!”

Master Vile EVILLY says: “I HAVE no OLDEST daughter! As far as I'm concerned, she's DEAD to ME!!!! Just like all the RANGERS will be! I deserve REVENGE against the Rangers for what they've taken AWAY from ME!!!! An evil daughter, my only grand-child, all of my lovely Hedrian's LOYAL monsters...I will HELP her BRING justice to those Power Rangers, once and for all!”

Zero Girl 01, and the other Zero Girls come rushing up, and Zero Girl 01 says: “And what do you want us to...?”

But Zero Girl 01 NEVER gets to finish her thought, because as Master Vile and Queen Hedrian enter Hedrian's private room, Master Vile produces a sound-proof and shatter-proof force field, locking everybody out, and keeping everybody from hearing their private conversation! Queen Hedrian says: “Thank you, dad. It would be...inconvenient to have THOSE creeps to overhear my TRUE intentions!”

Master Vile chuckles evilly, and he says: “You always WERE my FAVORITE daughter! You always had so much more cunning and ambition than your two older siblings ever did! Now tell me, what is your end game with Emperor Diabolica?”

Queen Hedrian evilly says: “I want to take OVER Emperor Diabolica's forces; they would be the PERFECT replacement for the troops I lost! But in order to do that, I'd need Emperor Diabolica OUT of the way!”

Master Vile asks: “So, what's to stop you from killing him now?”

Queen Hedrian sighs, and says: “Well, it's Drako, unfortunately. He wouldn't give me the Love Potion to GET Emperor Diabolica to fall in love with me, unless I promised to NOT hurt Emperor Diabolica! I had to take the Unbreakable VOW promise, and I dare NOT break it; lest I suffer a fate FAR worse than DEATH!”

Master Vile sighs, and says: “Drako, just hasn't been completely sane OR predictable ever since he read that sacred tome of evil arts that I keep lying around my house. Thrax read it when he came of age, and he went off the DEEP end in trying to destroy the Power Rangers!”

Queen Hedrian says: “So needless to say, I can't actually KILL Emperor Diabolica MYSELF; so I need to have someone I can trust ARRANGE it for me! I was going to ask Amazoness and Galaxy Lightning to do it; but Amazoness bit it against the Power Rangers recently, and Galaxy Lightning has shown me that she can NOT be trusted! Galaxy Lightning destroyed the LAST of my Hedrian Eggs!”

Master Vile chillingly asks: “All of them? What about your FIRST Hedrian Egg?!”

Queen Hedrian is taken aback, and she asks: “My FIRST Egg?!”

Master Vile says: “The one that Mirror gave you when she became your FIRST loyal servant! You DID keep it, didn't you?!”

Queen Hedrian pulls out a BLACK Magic Purse! It's Magic, because as she rummages through it, a bunch of shrieks and screams can be heard, as if the Purse is DEEPER than it actually is! But sure enough, Queen Hedrian pulls out ONE, Final Hedrian Egg, pulsating with SERIOUS amounts of evil energy! Queen Hedrian is genuinely shocked, and she says: “The power in this egg is OFF the charts!!!!”

Master Vile says: “This egg was TAINTED, by the very evil of Radiguet long ago! He hadn't yet promoted himself to the God of Judgment, yet! This egg has been increasing in power over the last 6,000 years! If you USE the power of this egg, you could SEND the Rangers somewhere, that monsters ALWAYS rule, they ALWAYS fight, and they ALWAYS win! The dark MIRROR dimension, Queen Hedrian! That's where Mirror came from! And the Mirror that exists THERE, can DO what Mirror didn't get a CHANCE to do HERE; DESTROY your Power Rangers!”

Queen Hedrian looks like she's actually THINKING about it, and she says: “Radiguet...is BEYOND evil! Even by YOUR standards, Father! But...nothing else I've thrown at the Rangers has worked yet! I've tried EVERYTHING else! And as long as WE'RE not meeting with Radiguet ourselves, it SHOULD be safe! Besides, think of what a wonderful wedding present you have given us; to rid us BOTH of the Power Rangers! I can think of NOTHING better!”

Master Vile says: “And I give you my word, that once the Rangers are out of the way; Emperor Diabolica will be NEXT! It's nothing personal, but our TRUE family must ALWAYS remain the most evil within the Universe! Nothing else is allowed to take our DESTINY away from us!”

Queen Hedrian says: “I agree! Let's TAKE this egg, and CHANGE the world the Rangers KNOW, by taking them AWAY from it, FOREVER! My father, do it, NOW!!!!”

Master Vile takes away the Force Field, and Baphomet asks: “What were you talking about in there?!”

But neither Queen Hedrian nor Master Vile answer him; and Master Vile recites: “Ancient black magic of evil; listen now and HEED my call! Use the power, of ALL the fallen Hedrian Monsters; INFUSE it into this FINAL egg, TRANSPORT the Power Rangers to the Dark Mirror Dimension, and see to it, the Rangers will NEVER return!!!!”

And the creepy organ music plays, as all of the busts of the fallen Hedrian monsters, gets INFUSED into the Final EGG, and the Hedrian Egg hatches! But instead of producing a monster, a light appears, and it zooms off, away from the Diabolic! Vipera, worrying, asks: “What's going to happen?!”

Queen Hedrian smiles and says: “The dawning of a NEW era! One where you will have a TRUE Queen; and the Rangers are destroyed forever more! And don't feel like you're being left out, Fuhrer Saturn! You, and YOUR servants will get YOURS soon enough!”

Fuhrer Saturn defiantly says: “I'll believe THAT when I see it come to PASS!” /

It is half-time during the soccer game, the Coastal Falls Chameleons are taking five. Woolbur Fleecely is there, having been brought in as a pinch-hitter in place of BlackHawk. Pinkie pants, and she says: “This isn't so easy without BlackHawk!”

Woolbur pants, and he says: “This isn't so easy, period!”

Naruto pants, and he says: “I hope BlackHawk makes his training worth our while! But he better hurry up, and get his BUTT down here!”

BlackHawk runs up, and he asks: “Did someone mention my name?!”

Toby pants, and he says: “It's about time!”

BlackHawk says: “Well, our 'special' mentor said that I trained enough for now, and he wanted to see me help you finish this little game! I see that we've got some worthy competition today!”

Lettuce pants, and he says: “You mean Andros and the KO-35 team? Yeah, they have NOT been making it easy for us in this last game of the school year!”

BlackHawk reaches into his orange back-pack, and he says: “Well, you'll be happy to know I brought you a little pick-me-up, courtesy of Sans!”

And BlackHawk pulls out seven cans of Orange Crush! Usagi pants, and she says: “Wow! That is SO awesome!”

BlackHawk says: “With Sans being...Sans; when my mom found out how GOOD his Orange Crush worked at bringing people to full strength, she didn't want the stuff to go away. And since my mom is rich, she bought Sans and the parent company out, and now, this Orange Crush is now the prime choice, for aspiring champions everywhere!”

The soccer players each take a can of Orange Crush, and they soon feel refreshed, and back to FULL strength! D.O.G., says: “This is great! Now we'll be ready for ANYTHING!”

And as soon as D.O.G. SAYS that, magical lightning bolts QUICKLY rain down from the sky, striking everyone ON the field unconscious, except for Woolbur, the Power Rangers, D.O.G., and Andros! Usagi notices the darkening sky, and the sudden gust of wind! Usagi asks: “What is going ON here?!”

Andros says: “I know what THIS is, Power Rangers! It's Master Vile! He's BACK!”

BlackHawk asks: “Queen Hedrian's FATHER?!!!”

Than the light from the Hedrian Egg zooms around, and magically transforms into a TORNADO!! Master Vile telepathically says: “It is FOOLISH to RESIST me, Rangers! It's time for YOU to find out, what TRUE evil is all ABOUT!!!!”

And the tornado quickly moves, and sucks up Toby, Pinkie, Usagi, Ebony, Lettuce, and Naruto; and effortlessly throws away Woolbur and D.O.G., like rag dolls! It prepares to take BlackHawk, but Andros steps in between BlackHawk and the tornado! Master Vile says: “Out of my WAY; foolish MORTAL!!!! Or you won't live LONG!!!!”

And the tornado throws Andros a FEW feet away, and grabs BlackHawk TO!!!! Andros jumps towards the tornado in an attempt to stop it, but the tornado throws Andros even FURTHER away; all the way to Root Core near Briarwood! Andros looks desperately at the tornado, as it magically disappears from sight, and he says: “CURSES!!!! He's taken them!”

An old female appear, and sighs as she says: “I can't believe my father still refuses to see the light, the way I have.”

Andros gasps in shock, and he says: “I know of you!”

An elderly man, with long white hair, a long white beard, a flowing white cloak, and a mystical 'Z' Staff appears. He says: “You mean, that you know of us!”

Andros says: “Emperess Rita Repulsa and Lord Zedd!!!!”

Rita chuckles, and she says: “We haven't gone by those names in a LONG time! I'm the Magi Mother.”

Zedd says: “And I am her male counter-part, the Magi Father. We are in charge of preserving the balance here in and around Briarwood.”

Andros asks: “What are you doing here?! I thought you were either vanquished by Zordon's Energy Wave, or turned into normal humans!”

Rita sighs, and says: “Well, we were turned into normal humans at first. Because of our love for each other, it was determined to make us good enough to be deemed as spared. We lost our magical powers as a result; but at that point, we just wanted to live normal lives from that point onwards. But when Radiguet revealed his sinister mug in 1999, we both realized that we couldn't escape the power for long. Alpha V came out of hiding, and revealed to us that Zordon was ACTUALLY still alive! His soul had been scattered across the universe into million of soul particles, but he was still alive! He could be put back together, but it would require a great deal of effort and sacrifice on our parts. We both had to agree to tap into the Morphing Grid. In exchange, it would restore our magical powers, but we had to give up the youth we had gained from Zordon, and we could only use our magical powers for the forces of good. It turned out to be a good thing for the both of us. While Zedd dedicated himself to searching throughout the universe for Zordon's soul particles, and put him back together; I focused on staying here.”

Andros says: “So, you were the one who was responsible for the creation of the Power Rangers Mystic Force team?”

Zedd says: “Not directly, but she was the one responsible for creating their powers in the first place. She was also the one, who was responsible, for creating the force field, that is keeping Radiguet from ever invading here, ever again!”

Andros gasps, and he says: “I remember now! In 1999, we had a HUGE mission back on Earth! With the help of a new, Earth-bound team of Power Rangers called the Power Rangers Jet Fusion; it took BOTH of our combined mights to REPEL Radiguet away from the Earth! But I don't know why I forgot about that fact until just now!”

Rita says: “He must have wiped your memories of your victory! He always HAS been a bit of a SORE loser when it came to things like universal domination!”

Zedd says: “And Radiguet, unlike us when we used to be evil, is not one to make the same mistakes TWICE! That's why it was important for me to find all of Zordon's soul particles, and put him back together. Not an easy task, I might add. There were a lot of soul particles to find, and the process could only work, if I managed to find every single piece. It took the better part of two centuries, but a couple of years ago, I finally finished. Now Zordon once again resides in the Power Chamber, and all three of us, have been busy trying to figure out a solution for dealing with Radiguet for when he inevitably tries to come back.”

Andros says: “Seeing as how I don't want the current team of Rangers to meet their end at the hands of ANYBODY, not even your own father or sister, Rita; I need to know if there's any way I can help them!”

Rita says: “Of course there is a way to help them! While I am personally bound and forbidden from hurting anyone with my magic powers, that doesn't mean that I can't USE my powers, to help out someone else who can bring those two to justice!”

Andros asks: “Are you ACTUALLY utilizing a loophole?!”

Zedd chuckles, and he says: “That's the advantage of having formerly been evil! You realize that a loophole can be used for either bad uses, or good uses! We just figured out how to use them for the advantage of the Power Rangers, if we need to!”

Rita says: “And it's important that we do so, to! Those Rangers may be the KEY to bringing Radiguet to justice, once and for all!”

Andros asks: “Those seven?!”

Zedd says: “Zordon, with his power of foresight, has foreseen the day when seven Rangers, of seven different origins, will one day band together, and bring an end to Radiguet's evil, once and for all!”

Andros asks: “And Zordon believes that this...Power Rangers Multiverse Force team is the one that will do it?”

Rita says: “Eventually. It will take an awful lot of training, and will probably necessitate at least ONE power upgrade. But Zordon tends to have a pretty good track record, when it comes to his ability to foresee things accurately.”

Andros says: “No argument there! So, can you help me rescue the other Rangers from wherever they've been sent to?!”

A magical image appears in the sky, and Omnus says: “We're working on the solution right now!”

Andros asks: “ZORDON?!!!”

Alpha 8 pipes in, and says: “Not quite. This is Omnus, Zordon's son! And I am a descendant of Alpha V. I am Alpha 8!”

Andros asks: “What has happened to your Rangers?!”

Omnus says: “We've been working feverishly to find out! So far, we've been able to deduce that Master Vile has sent them to some kind of a Dark Mirror Dimension!”

Andros says: “That doesn't sound so good!”

Alpha 8 says: “Aye-yai-yai-yai-yai! It certainly isn't! The power of the Hedrian Egg that Master Vile USED to achieve this magic, was tainted by Radiguet himself! There's no telling what kind of evil power Radiguet used to taint that egg! Wherever the Rangers have wound up, they're going to have quite a time facing off against whatever EVIL ends up being in the Dark Mirror Dimension!”

Andros asks: “You mean you DON'T know where your Rangers are?!”

Omnus says: “Master Vile's magical storm not only transported the Rangers away; it also seems to have cut them OFF from us! We haven't been able to just contact them and transport them back to us! We can't even get an automatic lock on their location! We're having to go through all the possible Dark Mirror Dimension locations they could have been put in, MANUALLY! It's not as easy as it sounds!”

Alpha 8 says: “Rita and Zedd, I know we don't normally ask favors from you two, but we really NEED one from the two of you THIS time!”

Zedd asks: “What kind of help do you need?”

Omnus says: “We need you to get your magic ready, to send Andros to the Dark Mirror Dimension, once we FIND the correct one, to help rescue our Rangers from whichever Dimension they happen to be in! We can help keep a lock on Andros, so once the Rangers contact him, we can transport them back here all together!”

Rita says: “That definitely sounds like a plan!”

Alpha 8 says: “We'll let you know the MOMENT we find the Dimension the Power Rangers have been taken to, and you can make the final adjustments to your magic spell!”

Zedd says: “Very well, then! We'll start the magic incantations immediately!”

The magical image of Omnus and Alpha 8 disappear, and Rita and Zedd begin to simultaneously chant in a strange, foreign language that Andros has never heard of, sounding like a mixture between the ancient Gaelic, Celtic, and Phoenician languages! Andros worrying, says: “Oh, I do hope the Rangers can keep themselves safe, wherever they've been taken to!” /

The seven Rangers, find themselves being hurled through the magic tornado, through time and space, swirling past multiple dimensions of various realities, until one by one, the magic tornado DROPS them into a very DARK, very eerie, very CREEPY mirror version of what APPEARS to be Coastal Falls! Ebony asks: “Where are we?! This doesn't look like home at all! It looks like a twisted version of a Slytherin Halloween...that was too creepy even for Draco Malfoy's standards!”

Pinkie actually looks worried, and she says: “Even Discord isn't capable of creating a nightmare like this, not even on his WORST days!”

Naruto says: “You KNOW something is bad whenever Pinkie is WORRIED, because she's NEVER worried!”

Toby activates his communicator, and says: “Omnus, Alpha, come in!”

But he gets no response! Lettuce says: “Nothing! This is bad!”

Usagi says: “Let's transport back!”

And Usagi attempts to do so, but she gets slightly SHOCKED as she tries! BlackHawk gets worried, and he says: “I don't think THAT'S going to work!”

Lettuce asks: “What's going on here, anyways?! Why does this look so much like home, but doesn't FEEL like it?!”

A creepy voice laughs, and says: “AH, HA, HA, HA!!!! Poor, pitiful Power Rangers! Always so LOGICAL, aren't you?!!!”

BlackHawk gets unnerved, and he says: “That VOICE!!!! I've heard that voice before!!!!”

Radiguet flashily appears in front of them, and he laughs, and says: “AH, HA, HA, HA!!!! Surprised to see a TRUE master of evil SO soon?!”

Toby says: “I've heard about you! You are the villain that the Power Rangers Jet Fusion team defeated!”

Radiguet groans, and he bitterly says: “Don't you DARE remind me! And how can they have TRULY defeated me, if I am STILL alive?! Not even Andros and his team of Rangers could DESTROY me, and they were LEAGUES stronger than any of YOU are!!!!”

Naruto angrily says: “You DARE to doubt MY power?!!!”

And he rushes forward, and BlackHawk desperately says: “Naruto, you really CAN'T!!!!”

Naruto says: “Fire Fox PUNCH!!!!”

And Naruto's left arm connects with Radiguet's stomach, but Radiguet doesn't even FLINCH, and instead, Naruto winces back in pain, and says: “OW!!!! OW; OW!!!! I think I just broke my arm while punching C'thulu!!!!”

Radiguet, unamused, says: “You have a WEAK spirit, weak powers, a weaker discipline, and a nearly non-existent ability to listen to those who KNOW better!”

Usagi boldly says: “I'm not giving up! It's MORPHING time! / Hadrosaurus! / Wind Staff! Now you'll see who you're dealing with!”

And Usagi fiercely prepares to strike Radiguet, but without utilizing ANY effort at ALL; Radiguet uses merely ONE finger, easily BLOCKS all of Usagi's attacks, and EASILY blasts Usagi back with just ONE finger laser!!!! Usagi says: “Woah! That did NOT go at all the way I planned!”

Pinkie says: “She needs help!”

Ebony says: “I agree! It's MORPHING time!” /

Ebony says: “Velociraptor!” / Pinkie says: “Ankylosaurus!” /

Pinkie says: “Let's do this! Diamond Boomerang!”

Ebony says: “Shadow Daggers!”

Pinkie and Ebony simultaneously say: “Shadow Daggerang!”

And they fire it at Radiguet, but Radiguet merely screams: “AHHH!!!!”

And he BLOWS the attack right back AT them!!!! Pinkie says: “WOAH!!!! He repelled it by merely using his voice! I guess his words were as LOUD as his action!”

Lettuce says: “We need to STOP this guy!”

Toby says: “No argument, there! It's MORPHING time!” /

Toby says: “Stegosaurus!” / Lettuce says: “Triceratops!” /

Toby says: “Water Ax! Tidal Wave ATTACK!!!!”

But Radiguet is STILL unconcerned, and BLOCKS the deluge with just ONE hand, and EASILY pushes it BACK onto Toby! Toby says: “Man! I'm all washed up!”

Lettuce says: “Quit playing around and fight fair! Earth Mace! Try this on for size! Tectonic Plate Attack!”

And Lettuce slams his mace into the Earth, and BLASTS of magma and hardened rocks BLAST towards Radiguet! Radiguet eagerly says: “FINALLY! A DECENT challenge! Gallic GUN!!!!”

And Radiguet obliterates every single object that Lettuce can produce! Lettuce says: “His attacks are too fast and strong! I can't make a hit!”

Radiguet evilly says: “And now, it's YOUR turn!!!!”

BlackHawk says: “Woo Foo LIGHTNING!!!!”

And with a fierce strike of electricity, BlackHawk ACTUALLY hits Radiguet in the face, and he starts BLEEDING!!!! Radiguet shockingly asks: “BLOOD?! I HATE, HATE, HATE, HATE, HATE, HATE YOU!!!! I'm going to kill you extra PAINFULLY!!!! Red LIGHTNING!!!!”

BlackHawk doesn't even go into his morphing pose, and says: “Spinosaurus!!!!”

And BlackHawk's Orange Ranger armor manages to repel Radiguet's attack away from him!

Radiguet chuckles and he says: “AH, HA, HA!!!! So, you're not as COMPLETELY weak and helpless as I had initially thought! In a thousand years, you might even be able to last six HOURS against me!”

Lettuce says: “I'm ready to wipe that creepy SMUG off his face!”

BlackHawk says: “He may be stronger than any other monster we've fought so far, but there's STILL only ONE of him! All of us together, we can achieve ANYTHING!”

Naruto stops wincing, and he says: “Right! It's MORPHING time! / Tyrannosaurus! / Flame Sword!”

Radiguet sinisterly chuckles: “AH, HA, HA, HA!!!! Do you think that's going to make a bit of difference?!!! It clearly doesn't matter HOW many of you Morphed FREAKS there are; it will NEVER be enough to DEFEAT me!!!!”

Toby says: “Maybe, but you'll never know unless you try it for yourself!”

Naruto says: “Usagi, let's try it again! Use your Wind Staff Gust!”

Usagi says: “Right! Wind Staff, Gale Force Attack!!!!”

Naruto ignites his sword and says: “Flame Sword Inferno!!!!”

And the combined attack, turns the winds into a swirling fire tornado; but Radiguet merely blocks with TWO hands, and STOPS the attack dead COLD!!!! Usagi worrying, says: “NOTHING AGAIN!!!!”

Radiguet looks at his charred hands, and he says: “That...hurt. THAT ACTUALLY HURT!!!!”

And he once again throws red lightning at the two of them, and they both get flung backwards! Lettuce says: “Toby, combine your attack with mine!”

Toby says: “Good idea! Tidal Wave Attack!”

Lettuce says: “Tectonic Plate Attack!”

And Toby's attack MIXES with Lettuce's attack, and creates a pit of QUICKSAND beneath Radiguet, and quickly builds up, to create a bond of quick-drying cement around Radiguet! Toby says: “Naruto, Usagi, try that trick again, NOW!!!!”

Naruto says: “Right!”

Usagi and Naruto simultaneously say: “Gale Force INFERNO!!!!”

And the attack FLIES toward Radiguet, and it makes things for Radiguet QUITE uncomfortable!!!! Naruto says: “So what was that about ME being WEAK?! Is THIS painful enough for YOU?! I'd give you a break, but it feels pretty GOOD from THIS end!!!!”

But Radiguet merely FLASHES a creepy smile, and the Rangers quickly realize that even THIS attack isn't working! And Radiguet EASILY breaks free from his Earthen prison, and sends the shards of hardened Earth flying all around! Radiguet shakes himself off, and asks: “Are you finished?!”

Ebony pants, and says: “No, but YOU are!”

Pinkie says: “Don't you know, you can NEVER beat the Power Rangers?!”

Radiguet evilly says: “Beat you?! Haven't you REALIZED?! I've already WON!!!!”

And Radiguet unleashes a TORRENT of BLACK power, that the Rangers have NEVER witnessed before, simultaneously causing earthquakes, tornadoes, lightning, fire, and high force winds blowing sharp stones!!!! Toby says: “This doesn't make any SENSE!!!! Radiguet was NEVER this strong the LAST time he fought against the Rangers!”

BlackHawk eerily says: “There's only one place I know of that has powers like that; the realm of the Chaos Gods THEMSELVES!!!!”

Radiguet creepily laughs: “AH, HA, HA!!!! The Power Twerp has FINALLY figured it out!”

Toby says: “But that's IMPOSSIBLE!!!! NO mere mortal can harness the power of the Chaos Gods!!!!”

Radiguet seductively says: “But I am no mere MORTAL, and I most certainly CAN!!!! And it was SO easy, to BEAT the Chaos Gods, TO!!!!”

Ebony asks: “How?! How could you BEAT something that is both non-corporeal, and immortal?!”

Radiguet creepily says: “It's SO simple; you simply TRICK the non-corporeal, into TAKING a corporeal BODY; and in turn, you turn the immortal, MORTAL!!!! Which made them VERY susceptible, to being absorbed into MY very BEING!!!! I'm the one in absolute POWER here! I reign SUPREME!! This universe is MINE to command; to CONTROL!!!!”

BlackHawk says: “If what you said is true; than how have you NOT gone COMPLETELY insane?!!! The Chaos Gods would NEVER agree to inhabit the same body, let ALONE allow you to assimilate their personalities! You can't control their powers forever!!!!”

Radiguet evilly laughs: “AH, HA, HA, HA!!!! I can do whatever I PLEASE!!!! AH, HA, HA, HA...OWWW!!!! It's...happening AGAIN!!!! My BRAIN!!!!”

And in five different voices, Radiguet screams: “Our hot, stinging, BRAINS!!!!”

Usagi asks: “What's happening?!”

BlackHawk says: “It's just like I said! The Chaos Gods can't STAND to be inside of a corporeal body, let alone ALLOW one mortal to CONTROL their powers! They're fighting to make him go insane and KILL himself!!!”

Naruto asks: “Why would they do that?! They would die, to!”

Toby says: “At this point, death would be preferable to them, rather than serving as a SLAVE to that evil...creature!!!!”

Radiguet moans and says: “Shut up! Shut UP!!!! SHUT UP!!!! I absorbed you!!!! I KILLED you!!!! You will OBEY ME!!!!”

Ebony says: “Now's our chance; while he can't defend himself!!!!”

An evil voice says: “I can't let you DO that, Rangers!!!!”

Pinkie asks: “Was THAT Omnus?!”

Usagi says: “It certainly didn't SOUND like Omnus!!!!”

And in seven colored strikes of lightning, one by one, mirror VERSIONS of the Power Rangers, appear in FRONT of the REAL Rangers!!!! Lettuce says: “What?! It's US!!!!”

BlackHawk looks closely, and says: “They're not us! They're simply evil, mirror VERSIONS of us! We're in some kind of Dark Mirror Dimension!”

The Mirror Naruto asks: “What?! How in the world can you tell?! We look EXACTLY alike!!!!”

BlackHawk defiantly says: “When I look into the eyes of the REAL Naruto; I can tell that he's a genuinely, nice, caring, if somewhat obsessed leader who always looks out for others, and not some genocidal FREAK who merely wants to HURT creatures SMALLER than himself!”

The real Naruto says: “Thanks...I think!”

The Mirror Usagi says: “So you know WHAT we are; big deal!”

The Mirror Toby says: “You may even know WHERE you are, but that's NOT going to help you!”

The Mirror Pinkie says: “We're the elite forces of evil around here, and we're NOT going to let you destroy Radiguet, and ruin EVERYTHING that OUR Omnus is working towards!”

The Mirror Lettuce says: “I may not agree with their methods, but when our Omnus calls upon it, I always obey the will of my master.”

The Mirror Ebony says: “Emperor Angeloco and Heavenly Queen Hedrian's Angel Beasts have ALWAYS succumbed to our evil schemes, and YOU will to!”

The Mirror BlackHawk says: “I am going to CRUSH you, and end your pathetic lives ALL by myself!”

The Real BlackHawk says: “Are you SERIOUS?! I sound NOTHING like THAT; not even in my EARLY days!”

The Real Naruto says: “You kind of sounded a LITTLE like that when we first met you!”

The Mirror doppelgangers simultaneously say: “We are the Mirror Rangers, and it's MORPHING time!” /

Mirror Naruto says: Mirror Tyrannosaurus!” / Mirror Usagi says: “Mirror Hadrosaurus!” / Mirror Lettuce says: “Mirror Triceratops!” / Mirror Pinkie says: “Mirror Ankylosaurus!” / Mirror Toby says: “Mirror Stegosaurus!” / Mirror Ebony says: “Mirror Velociraptor!” / Mirror BlackHawk says: “Mirror Spinosaurus!” / The Mirror Rangers appear fully morphed, and appear to be EXACTLY the same as the Power Rangers, with the loan exception that their gloves and boots are all gray instead of white, and they all have a BIG, Evil black “M”, scrawled on their uniforms, to stand for “Mirror!”

Lettuce says: “Radiguet, you IDIOT!!!! The Mirror Rangers don't look EXACTLY like us!”

Radiguet seems to have regained his senses, and he says: “Do you think I would be STUPID enough to design these Mirror Rangers to look EXACTLY the same as YOU do?! What would STOP you from trying to POSE as them, and get close enough to try to KILL me?!”

Toby says: “CRAP!!!! He's a SMART psycho!!!!”

Radiguet says: “Besides, it wasn't MY idea! It was the idea of my MOST loyal servant! Mirror, come on OUT!!!!”

And before the Rangers very eyes, the evil Mirror ONCE again appears RIGHT before them! Ebony shockingly says: “Mirror?!!! It can't be! Banriki DESTROYED you!!!!”

Mirror chuckles, and she says: “FOOLS!!!! The Banriki of YOUR dimension, only destroyed the GOOD Mirror! I am the EVIL Mirror, the REAL Mirror, and I am FAR more DANGEROUS than the Mirror of YOUR dimension could EVER hope to BE!”

Pinkie shockingly asks: “You mean Banriki destroyed the GOOD Mirror?! That's...not very good, if even the GOOD Mirror wasn't so good to BEGIN with!”

The Evil Mirror says: “Radiguet, clear out of here! I'll finish these FOOLS myself!”

Radiguet groans and says: “Very well! Just don't TAKE too long this time!”

And Radiguet disappears! The Evil Mirror says: “Rangers, Mirror Power Weapons!”

And the Rangers produce BLACK versions of the Rangers Power Weapons, except for Mirror Ebony, who has White Shadow Daggers in contrast to Ebony's Black Shadow Daggers! The Real BlackHawk says: “Man, she thought of EVERYTHING!!!!”

The Evil Mirror says: “Ultra Mirror Power Blaster Cannon; FIRE!!!!”

The Power Rangers prepare for the worst, but a GREEN force field appears to SURROUND Mirror and the Mirror Rangers! Naruto says: “What could THIS be?!”

And a gray dog, wearing a green mask and a green uniform, with the initials “C.R” on his uniform, appears in front of the Power Rangers! BlackHawk asks: “Captain Retro?!”

Lettuce asks: “You know this guy?!”

Captain Retro says: “There's no time to explain! Come with me if you want to live!”

Toby says: “I can't argue with that!”

Usagi says: “I wouldn't know HOW to!”

And they all get close to Captain Retro, and Captain Retro says: “Hang on; we're going to jet on OUT of here!”

And as the green force field disappears, the Mirror Rangers get ready to fire, but before they can even BLINK, Captain Retro and the Power Rangers appear to vanish! Mirror shockingly asks: “What?! They have vanished?! That is not POSSIBLE!!!! No forces of good can transport like that in THIS dimension!”

Mirror BlackHawk says: “I saw what happened! Captain Retro used a form of super speed, and he actually moved with those Rangers SO fast; it actually looked as if he warped the Rangers away from here!”

Mirror groans, and she says: “No matter. They are good, and they are thoroughly TRAPPED here! We've got all the time in the UNIVERSE to wait them out, hunt them down, and DESTROY them!” /

To Be Continued...as a Halloween SPECIAL!!!! /

Episode Notes: First time that the Power Rangers (besides BlackHawk), have ever actually SEEN Radiguet in person! (Or at least, a version of him!) First time that Rita Repulsa and Lord Zedd (now known as the Magi Mother and the Magi Father) have ever appeared together on “Power Rangers Multiverse Force” as good guys! It is revealed in this episode that Master Vile and Rito Revolto managed to survive Zordon's Energy Wave attack, thanks to the now-deceased Thrax, and Queen Hedrian had one final Hedrian Egg! Mirror, (or rather; the more EVIL, Dark Mirror), reappears in this episode, and introduces the Mirror Rangers! Keeping with their Mirror theme, they even MORPH in the REVERSE order that the actual Power Rangers do! Andros appears in this episode, making him the seventh and final Legendary Ranger to appear in this series! It is revealed that Rita was the one who made the Force Field that is keeping Radiguet from invading Core Earth, and Zedd is the one who was responsible for putting Zordon (seen back in “Origins”), back together! First appearance of Captain Retro in this series, and it is revealed, that BlackHawk HAS met him before! /

Personal Notes: I really, REALLY wanted to fit everything I wanted into one, compact episode. But there got to be so much action and exposition, I realized that I couldn't DO everything I wanted in the space of just one, normal episode! So I asked creator Renegade, for his opinion about it, and he graciously allowed me to stretch out this episode to a two-part length, and make the second part of this episode, be the Halloween Special! (Even if the episode itself, doesn't take place anywhere NEAR Halloween!) What's REALLY amazing about this episode?! Part One of this Episode is the first one I have written for this series; WITHOUT even including ONE song in it; which SHOULD give you a hint as to how much of a threat Radiguet is, compared to other villains! Don't think the Rangers are out of the woods yet! Things are going to get a LOT more tense, before they finally get better! /

That's my episode idea for now! Enough said, for now!

[4EverGreen]

Land of Confusion: Part Two! (Halloween Special!)

Previously, on Power Rangers: Multiverse Force...

Trouble was brewing on the Diabolic, as Queen Hedrian and Emperor Diabolica were preparing to marry each other, in unholy matrimony! But the entire crew were surprised to see, Master Vile and Rito Revolto arrive, alive and well! Master Vile reminded Queen Hedrian, that she had one final Hedrian Egg! And utilizing it's unholy powers, could BANISH the Power Rangers to a Dark Mirror Dimension! There, the Rangers went face to face with Radiguet himself; before being treated to the threat of an even DARKER, more EVIL Mirror, and her sinister Mirror Rangers! They were saved by Captain Retro, and have now gone into hiding, but they can only stay hidden for so long! Rita and Zedd, now working for the forces of good, are feverishly working together with Omnus, to help Legendary Ranger Andros, find the Rangers and bring them back to Core Earth! Can they do it before it's too late?

On the Diabolic, things look even creepier than usual, as Master Vile hands off Queen Hedrian to Emperor Diabolica, and Master Vile says: “Remember, if you so much as LOOK at Queen Hedrian the wrong way, you are going to wish you NEVER entered into the business of evil doers!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “Don't try to give me any empty threats! We all know that the United Alliance of Evil has been inactive ever since Darkonda destroyed Dark Specter all those years ago!”

Master Vile boldly says: “Some day, I WILL re-activate the Alliance of Evil myself, and pull together the dysfunctional brands of evil that have SCATTERED across the Universe!”

Fuhrer Saturn defiantly says: “Good luck getting ME to sign up with you; I have STANDARDS!!!!”

Master Vile sinisterly says: “Lucky for ME; I don't think you'll be alive LONG enough to ever WORRY about THAT!!!! Now my daughter, go out there, and knock them DEAD!!!!” And under his breath, Master Vile mutters: “Hopefully, LITERALLY!”

And Fuhrer Saturn plays “Here Comes the Bride” on the organ, as Emperor Diabolica and Queen Hedrian walk down the make-shift aisle, until they get to Drako, who is acting as the Marriage officiator for this ceremony! Drako says: “Dearly beloved; we are gathered here to witness the unholy union of Emperor Diabolica, and Queen Hedrian; First names withheld upon request. If there is anyone here, who has any reason, as to why these two should NOT be wed...”

Kraky suddenly says: “Well, now that you mention it...”

Queen Hedrian screams: “CAN IT BEFORE I KILL YOU!!!!”

And Kraky immediately sits down! Drako continues: “Do you, Emperor Diabolica, take Queen Hedrian to be your lawfully wedded wife? Honor her, comfort her, keep her in sickness and health, and keep only unto her, so long as you both shall live?”

Emperor Diabolica blushes, and he says: “I do!”

Drako says: “And do you, Queen Hedrian, take Emperor Diabolica for Better...”

Queen Hedrian shrieks: “WHAT DO YOU THINK?!!!” Than she calms down, and says: “I mean, YES! I do!”

Drako says: “By the power invested in me, by Chaos God T'zeen'tch, I now pronounce you, husband and fright!...I mean, 'wife!' You may KISS the bride!”

And Emperor Diabolica and Queen Hedrian engage in a seemingly BARBARIC type of romance that NONE of the villains have EVER seen BEFORE!!!! Viper disgustedly says: “That's just GREAT!!!! I'm NEVER going to be able to UNSEE this!!!! I'm just going to look over here and...oh, LOOK!!!! It's FLOWER Petals!!!! THAT'S what I was looking for!!!!”

Baphomet groans, and he says: “Oh, boy! It's going to be a LONG honeymoon, to compensate for the short wedding guest list!” /

Meanwhile, back in the Dark Mirror Dimension, the Rangers find themselves inside of a Radio D.J.'s room, and Captain Retro locks the door! The Rangers, decide to remove their helmets, and give themselves a chance to truly catch their breaths! BlackHawk says: “I'll NEVER get used to you taking me places like that!”

Captain Retro sighs, and says: “Sorry for the improper introduction, but I couldn't afford a lengthy explanation at the current moment we first met. The forces of evil in this Dimension, don't exactly mess around the way the forces of evil in the normal, non-mirror Dimension do!”

Pinkie says: “We kind of noticed!

BlackHawk says: “Rangers, meet one of my old friends; Captain Retro! He's a fellow superhero, and a very GOOD Radio D.J.!”

Naruto asks: “So, are you new around here to?”

Captain Retro says: “Kind of, sort of. I go around from dimension to dimension helping out wherever the need is greatest, in any way I can. And right now, the evil in this particular dimension is off the charts!”

Toby jokingly says: “Maybe you should get some bigger charts!”

Captain Retro says: “While I normally appreciate a good joke, I'm afraid this isn't the time, place, or dimension where joking is really appreciated!”

Lettuce says: “We kind of noticed!”

Usagi asks: “So what is going on here, exactly?”

Captain Retro says: “Well, as you might have already noticed, you have been transported into a Dark Mirror Dimension, where beings who are normally evil, are good! Beings who are normally sane, are INSANE! And beings who are normally good, are instead brainwashed and crazy!”

Ebony asks: “Brainwashed and crazy?”

Captain Retro says: “Sad, but true. I've been doing everything I could, but I have been unable to break through to either the Mirror Omnus, or the Mirror Rangers FREE from their brainwashing; but there may be one possible exception within them!”

BlackHawk asks: “Who is that?!”

Captain Retro says: “It seems that the Mirror Lettuce, still retains ENOUGH sanity and free-will to be saved! If we can save him, it may be just the thing that will send the Radiguet of THIS dimension, over the edge, and therefore, he will kill himself to put an end to the bickering of the Chaos Gods!”

Naruto shockingly asks: “This dimension?!”

Captain Retro sighs, and says: “Sorry, Rangers. But even though the Radiguet of this dimension is the INSANE one, he's actually the WEAKER Radiguet! I estimate that he's only 1/10th as strong as the Radiguet in YOUR dimension!”

Toby says: “WOW!!!! BlackHawk, you really weren't KIDDING about just how TOUGH Radiguet was!”

Captain Retro says: “But the good news I have discovered, if it's any consolation; is that the Radiguet of your dimension, can't do what the Radiguet of THIS dimension did! At least, not on his own.”

Lettuce says: “So there's a chance we can stop him before he repeats this trick in our own dimension?!”

Captain Retro says: “There's always a chance to do what is right! As long as one believes!”

Pinkie says: “I believe!”

Usagi says: “I do, to! I've never backed away from a challenge, and I'm not about to start now!”

Ebony says: “You can always count on me, to lend a magic spell or two!”

BlackHawk says: “I'll never let the odds, stand in the way of doing what is right!”

Naruto says: “It won't be easy, but that's never stopped ME before!”

Toby says: “My ancestor Jeff, fought for what was right; I will, to!”

Lettuce says: “And with my help, we will ensure that the Rangers will emerge bonne triumphant, no matter who are opponent might be!”

Captain Retro smiles, and he says: “I always KNEW you were the ones; you've passed the test!”

Pinkie asks: “There was a test?”

Captain Retro says: “Zordon and Omnus aren't the only ones with the powers of foresight; I have some of that power to. And your dedication to fighting the forces of evil, are stronger than ANY evil power, that can exist in the known Multi-verse! You truly ARE, the Power Rangers Multiverse Force!”

Usagi says: “You know, this is the first time that title has ever truly made sense to me! We're not just fighting to right the wrongs in our own universe! We have an obligation to right wrongs, no matter what dimension or universe we are in!”

Captain Retro says: “And you can rest easy. Even though I can't always help you, as I have other dimensions that need my help, you can always know that I'll be keeping my eyes on you; respectfully, of course, and always sending you out a hit song to help you out in any fight!”

BlackHawk asks: “Those songs are from YOU?!”

Captain Retro says: “It's the Woo Foo link we share with each other. Whenever I play a song that is meant for you guys, you can hear it over the vibrational powers of Woo Foo energy, and anyone else, with special sensitive powers can hear it, as well!”

Pinkie gets an epiphany, and says: “So THAT'S why I hear those songs all the time! I knew I wasn't CRAZY!!!!...Well; crazier than I REGULARLY am!”

And the Rangers all manage to crack a laugh at that comment, than they hear a knock at the door! Captain Retro asks: “Who is it?!”

A female voice says: “Telephone call for you!”

Lettuce says: “We're not STUPID enough to fall for that!!!!”

The female voice says: “Pokemon call?”

Toby excitingly says: “Pokemon call?! I hope that it's a Lugia!!!!”

And Toby opens the door, and it is revealed to be Mirror! Mirror cackles, and she says: “EEH, HEE, HEE!! Did you know that I could alter my VOICE?!!!”

Ebony sourly says: “YOU, and your Pokemon obsession!”

Mirror says: “You have a date with death, and I DON'T like to be stood UP!!!!”

Captain Retro seriously shouts: “MIRROR!!!! Be CIVIL!!!!”

And Mirror ACTUALLY powers down in shock! Captain Retro calmly says: “BlackHawk already knows this rule, but you and the Rangers aren't as familiar with me, so I will let you know one thing about me RIGHT now! I DON'T allow fighting in my Radio D.J. Room!”

Mirror sincerely says: “Oh, SORRY! We'll take it OUTSIDE!!!!”

And Mirror transports herself and the Rangers OUT of the Radio D.J. Room! Captain Retro shouts: “Don't worry! I'll find the perfect song to help you out in this situation!” /

Mirror, and the Mirror Rangers appear in front of them, in a barren wasteland! Mirror says: “All right, Power Rangers! No more hiding!”

Usagi asks: “Who's hiding, tin-head?! We're not scared of you!”

Mirror says: “You SHOULD be! Don't you realize the Mirror Rangers have all the SAME strengths you ALL do?! They are UNSTOPPABLE!!!!”

Lettuce quickly says: “Well, if they have all the same STRENGTHS that WE do, that ALSO means that they have all the same WEAKNESSES that we do!”

Pinkie asks: “We have WEAKNESSES?!”

BlackHawk says: “Think about it! Who knows better about your own mirror image than yourself?! You know what can set you off; use that AGAINST them!”

Mirror desperately says: “Stand fast! Don't let the Rangers TRICK you!!!!”

Naruto says: “Other me; you're not so STRONG!!!! You're WEAK!!!!”

Mirror Naruto angrily says: “Weak? WEAK?!!! I'll show YOU weak!!!!”

Naruto quickly says: “You leave yourself wide OPEN when you're ANGRY!!!!”

And with a few, well-placed slashes of his flame sword, the real Naruto quickly and effortlessly, takes his Mirror image down, and Mirror Naruto explodes! Mirror desperately says: “Stop THEM!!!!”

Toby says: “Other me; have you ever noticed how much you SUCK at raising Pokemon, since you don't treat them with love and caring like I do?!”

Mirror Toby angrily says: “Don't EVER tell me how to raise MY Pokemon!!!!”

Toby says: “An opening! Water Ax!!!!”

And with a few, well-placed slashes of his Water Ax, the real Toby quickly and effortlessly, takes his Mirror image down, and Mirror Toby explodes! Mirror desperately says: “Mirror Usagi and Mirror Pinkie, take them DOWN!!!!”

Usagi says: “Let's make this a team effort!”

Pinkie says: “Right! Other me; Mirror Usagi told me that she's MUCH prettier of a warrior than YOU could ever be!!!!”

Mirror Pinkie angrily says: “WHAT?!!! I'm the prettiest Mare in all of Mirror Equestria!!!!”

And Mirror Pinkie throws her Diamond Boomerang at Mirror Usagi, but Mirror Usagi ducks! Usagi says: “Other me; are you willing to take THAT from a common filly?!”

Mirror Usagi angrily says: “I most certainly will NOT!!!! Take THIS!!!!”

And Mirror Usagi takes out her Wind Staff, and prepares to STRIKE down Mirror Pinkie, but Mirror Pinkie's Diamond Boomerang comes FLYING back, and it SLICES through Mirror Usagi, whose lifeless body is now unable to stop itself from impaling Mirror Pinkie, and they BOTH explode simultaneously! Usagi says: “Clever insult, there!”

Pinkie says: “I can't BELIEVE your Mirror Image fell for the common filly line!”

Mirror Desperately says: “Mirror Ebony, you've GOT to stay focused!”

Ebony says: “Look, other me! There's Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy having a three-way with Hermione Granger!!!!”

Mirror Ebony gets distracted, and excitedly says: “WHERE?!!!”

Ebony says: “Right here! Shadow Daggers!!!!”

And before Mirror Ebony can even react, the real Ebony SLASHES at her Mirror Image, and Mirror Ebony falls down and explodes! Mirror angrily says: “Mirror BlackHawk will FINISH you!!!!”

And Mirror BlackHawk, unlike the other Mirror Rangers, does not WAIT for BlackHawk to come up with something! He quickly comes swinging, punching, kicking, and brandishing his Electric Sabre, to match up against the real BlackHawk's Electric Sabre! The real BlackHawk says: “You truly ARE as strong as I am!!!! I couldn't imagine a worthier opponent!”

Mirror BlackHawk says: “You are NOT a better fighter than ME!!!! And your attempts at flattery will not work on ME; you should know that BETTER than ANYBODY!!!!”

The real BlackHawk says: “Maybe so, but I just got finished talking with Ebony, and she thinks that you're SO unmanly, she wouldn't date you or DO you if you were the LAST male alive on Earth!!!!”

Mirror BlackHawk gets distracted, and angrily says: “WHAT?!!!”

And the real BlackHawk quickly and effortlessly slashes at his Mirror Image, and Mirror Blackhawk, with his last bit of effort, valiantly says: “I was wrong. You...were a better fighter, than I was.”

And Mirror BlackHawk falls down, and explodes! Mirror angrily says: “Mirror Lettuce, we must work together and kill these fools NOW!!!!”

Mirror Lettuce looks nervously, and he kneels, and says: “I...I...I can't!!!!”

Mirror says: “You can!”

Mirror Lettuce says: “I won't! I don't CARE what Mirror Omnus says! It's evil! It's wrong! I can't be a PART of this!!!!”

Mirror angrily says: “If you won't help me, than I'll kill you MYSELF!!!!”

The real Lettuce says: “Earth Mace!!!!”

But instead of striking his mirror image, he hits MIRROR, and sends her tumbling backwards on the ground! Mirror lettuce surprisingly asked: “You saved me; but why?!”

The real Lettuce says: “Because I KNOW myself better than anyone, and I KNOW that you're better than this! You don't have to follow orders if you know that they are wrong! You can choose to break free! You can CHOOSE to do the right thing, and you can choose to FIGHT for what you know to be just and TRUE!”

Mirror angrily says: “You CAN'T!!!! I won't let YOU!!!!”

And Mirror brandishes her sword, and comes CHARGING towards both Lettuce Rangers, but Mirror Lettuce angrily says: “NO!!!!”

And Mirror Lettuce brandishes his own Earth Mace, and knocks Mirror away, sending her tumbling backwards on the ground! Mirror Lettuce seriously says: “You can't control me, anymore!!!!”

And with sheer will-power and determination, Lettuce FORCES the “M” on his uniform to disappear, to indicate the switch in his allegiance from evil, back to good! Radiguet can suddenly be heard shrieking: “No, NO! NO!!!!!!!!!! It cannot BE!!!!”

And in a bolt of LIGHTNING, Radiguet appears in front of Mirror, the Power Rangers, and Mirror Lettuce!

Radiguet creepily says: “Now you shall deal with ME; oh, pitiful POWER Rangers! And all the powers of HELL!!!!!!!!!!!”

And in a burst of FLAME, Radiguet TRANSFORMS himself into a gigantic, blue, fire-breathing dragon!!!! Naruto says: “Oh, CRAP!!!!”

Radiguet evilly says: “Where are your Zords NOW; Power Rangers?!!!” /

In the Command Center, Alpha 8 suddenly says: “I FOUND THEM!!!!”

Omnus says: “Where?!”

Alpha 8 says: “No time to explain!!!! Send them their Zords, NOW!!!!” /

And the Rangers communicators suddenly beep, and Usagi says: “What?! It says our Zords our on stand-by! We can summon them to fight!”

Toby says: “Than let's do it! We need Dinozord Power, NOW!!!!” /

And the zords all appear simultaneously, and already formed into the Multi-Ultrazord position! Over the communicators, Omnus says: “I hope you don't mind, Rangers, but I took the liberty of making the Multi-Ultrazord battle ready for you! Radiguet is the type of guy you can afford to wait around with!”

Pinkie says: “No arguments there! Power Sword, NOW!!!!”

And the Multi-Ultrazord quickly brandishes its sharp, Power Sword! Radiguet mockingly says: “Ah, if it isn't the cute, little Pink Ranger to the rescue!!!!”

Mirror says: “Oh, you think she's cute TOO, huh?!!!”

And Radiguet gives Mirror an EVIL look! Ebony says: “One order of roasted dragon, coming up!”

Radiguet says: “So, you want to play knights and dragons, huh?! Well, be careful what you WISH for; or you just might GET it!!!!”

And Radiguet shoots a blast of LIGHTNING at him, causing Pinkie to put up the Ankylo Shield, but the Multi-Ultrazord is STILL getting pushed back! Lettuce says: “He's too STRONG!!!!”

BlackHawk says: “We're BURNING all our power JUST trying to HOLD him!!!!” /

Mirror Lettuce says: “Mirror Dinozord Power, NOW!!!!” /

And the Mirror Triceratops zord comes zooming in, and KNOCKS Radiguet to the ground! Mirror Lettuce says: “Triple Lightning strike!!!!”

And the lightning SHOOTS at Radiguet, and paralyzes him into place! Mirror Lettuce says: “Quickly; while I can still HOLD him!!!!”

BlackHawk says: “Give it everything we've got! Thunder Slingers equipped; fire full arsenal!!!!”

And in a flurry of torpedoes and missiles, the Multi-Ultrazord fires everything it can at the Dragon Radiguet, and he screams: “No, No! NO!!!!!!!!” (BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!) /

Captain Retro excitedly says: “They DID it!!!!” /

The Rangers get out of their Zords, the Zords transport back to Core Earth, and the Rangers excitedly rejoice! Naruto says: “I can't believe we did it!”

Toby says: “Believe it! We took down big, bad, Radiguet himself!!!!”

Lettuce says: “But how are we going to get back to our OWN dimension?!”

But Lettuce suddenly gets SNATCHED, by RADIGUET who has reverted BACK to his normal form!!!! Pinkie shockingly asks: “STILL ALIVE?!!!!!!!”

Usagi says: “No one could survive THAT attack!!!!”

Radiguet wearily says: “Even I thought I was DEAD with THAT ATTACK!!!! I NEARLY WAS!!!!”

Naruto despairs, and says: “It's OVER!!!!”

Radiguet evilly says: “CURSE you!!!! CURSE you to INIFINITY!!!! Drat you, and your team-work!!!! You've been more trouble to me than you're WORTH, one way or the other, but it will SOON be OVER now!!!! I WAS actually going to be NICE and kill you off QUICKLY; but now that you've REALLY PISSED me OFF; I'm going to do it, nice and SLOWLY!!!! Starting with your PRECIOUS LETTUCE!!!!”

Mirror Lettuce says: “KAMIKAZE!!!!”

And Mirror Lettuce KNOCKS the Real Lettuce OUT of Radiguet's grasp, and Mirror Lettuce begins charging up an INSANE amount of FIRE-POWER!!!! The Real Lettuce gasps in shock, and says: “NO!!!! That's too much POWER!!!! If you unleash it all at once; it will...!!!!”

Mirror Lettuce merely looks back, glances a knowing smile, and merely says: “You were right, other me. It's NEVER too late to fight for what is just; it's never too late to do the right thing!!!!”

Radiguet defiantly says: “You won't go THROUGH it!!!! You don't have the GUTS!!!!”

Mirror Lettuce seriously says: “You are a FOOL, Radiguet!!!! I'm going to CRUSH you, and THROW you into the WIND!!!! DIE!!!!!!!!!!!!”

And in a gigantic explosion, Mirror Lettuce blows up HIMSELF, and seemingly ANNIHILATES Radiguet in a single, great, blinding flash of light and energy! All that remains after the explosion, is a stone statue of Mirror Lettuce on the ground, looking up to the sky in utter defiance. Lettuce drops down, and he hollowly says: “You did it, other me; you died a true hero!”

Than they hear a pained SCREAM coming from the inside of the giant crater that was created by the Mirror Lettuce! The Rangers come running towards it, and they see a VERY damaged Radiguet, who has been reduced to just ONE arm, his head, and a bleeding torso!! Naruto asks: “Why won't you just DIE?!”

Radiguet asks: “How could it BE?!!! How could my magnificent plan END this WAY?!!! They were just POWER RANGERS!!!! They were stinking, stupid, pathetic POWER RANGERS!!!!”

BlackHawk seriously says: “No one, not even someone as evil as yourself, deserves an end like this! Though I can't say that you didn't bring it upon yourself, because you TOTALLY did! Now you can DIE, in the ruins of your OWN devising!!!!”

And the Rangers walk away, and Radiguet pathetically says: “Help...me!!!!”

The Rangers turn around, and they hear Radiguet ask: “Please, help...me!!!!” /

Alpha 8 shouts: “Don't do it RANGERS!!!! He's a LIAR!!!! He's a DECEIVER!!!! He'll just turn on you the MOMENT after you HELP!!!!”

Lettuce angrily says: “Help you? HELP YOU?!!! Help you the way you've helped COUNTLESS life-forms and beings throughout the universe?!”

Usagi angrily says: “Help you, after displaying such callous, thoughtless, CRUEL behavior?!”

Toby angrily says: “Help you after you BRAINWASHED the Rangers of this Dimension, and FORCED them to do your EVIL bidding?!”

Naruto angrily says: “Help you after completely REDUCING this dimension to a barren waste-land, and forcing everyone else to live on NOTHING while you SELFISHLY and HEARTLESSLY take EVERYTHING for YOUR own GREEDY wishes?!”

Pinkie angrily says: “Help you after ALL the mean and NASTY things you said and DID to us?! I never thought I would HEAR myself even SAY this; but I wouldn't WANT to be your friend, even if you TRIED to sincerely ask me, because I know that I can't BELIEVE it!!!!”

Ebony angrily says: “You TRIED to torture us and MURDER us, and showed no mercy doing so! Did you think we WOULDN'T take it PERSONALLY?!!!”

BlackHawk angrily says: “It's OVER, Radiguet!!!! You've LOST!!!! Anyone who COULD'VE helped you is now DEAD, and you don't have A FRIEND in this universe that you can fall back on now, and you only have yourself to blame, for everything that has happened!!!! You, the mighty Radiguet, has fallen! And you were beaten by only SEVEN 'stinking, stupid, pathetic, Power Rangers'!”

Radiguet angrily says: “The likes of you could NEVER destroy me!!!!”

And through SHEER will-power, Radiguet jets straight, up, as if he were RUNNING on pure hatred!!!! His eyes, his skin, and even his hair, all turn CRIMSON red!!!! Radiguet demonically says: “I will personally FIND EVERYONE and ANYONE you EVER CARED for!!!! I WILL TORTURE THEM UNTIL THE END OF THEIR MISERABLE, PATHETIC LIVES!!!! I WILL DESTROY ALL THE PLACES that have ever had MEANING to the POWER RANGERS, and you will be FORCED to watch it all happen, because there is NOTHING; in the entire UNIVERSE, that will EVER DESTROY ME...!!!! AHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Lettuce asks: “What's happening?!”

Toby says: “It's the Chaos Gods! They're attacking again!!!!”

Radiguet angrily says: “Stop bickering!!!! STOP BICKERING!!!! Will you just listen AND STOP?!!!”

Radiguet takes his lone, remaining hand, and powers it up, and says: “Don't try and TRIFLE with ME!!!! You will DIE!!!!”

And the point of view SWITCHES to that of the Rangers, who FLINCH as they see Radiguet's shadow, strike through his OWN head, and he GOREFULLY rips out his own brain, and he holds it triumphantly in his own hand! Radiguet forcefully says: “No one gets the better of Radiguet, especially not YOU!!!!”

And as soon as he finishes saying that, Radiguet FINALLY explodes, and ALL the negative energy that was influencing the Dark Mirror Dimension, dissipates!!!! The sky turns from red to blue, the sunlight filters back onto the ground, the grass turns green and blooms back into health, and even the trees and flowers, spring back to life, and regain their former beauty! Mirror evilly says: “NO!!!! You RUINED IT!!!! You ruined EVERYTHING!!!!”

Naruto says: “I thought she was supposed to turn back to NORMAL!!!!”

Pinkie says: “I guess she was NEVER brainwashed or crazy to begin with, she was just down-right evil!”

Mirror says: “The Radiguet of THIS dimension may be gone, but YOU are going to perish ANYWAYS!!!! How sad, you took down the most powerful being EVER, but no one is EVER going to HEAR of IT!!!!”

A heroic voice loudly yells: “WOOF!!!!”

And Mirror gets thrown away, and is seemingly knocked unconscious! Ebony says: “D.O.G.?!”

The canine says: “Actually, I'm called Mirror D.O.G.! I want to personally thank you from the bottom of my heart, for freeing everyone in this dimension from the brainwashing that Radiguet forced on us! We really owe you a debt of gratitude, that can never be repaid.”

BlackHawk points to the stone statue of Mirror Lettuce, and he solemnly says: “You owe a lot to Mirror Lettuce, to. He is the only reason, that Radiguet managed to get so weak and mad, he eventually went insane from our refusal to give up, that it drove him insane, and led him to kill himself!”

Mirror D.O.G., goes over to the stone statue of Mirror Lettuce, and Mirror D.O.G., breaks down and cries! Mirror D.O.G., mournfully says: “Poor Mirror Lettuce! I'll miss the way you would always throw a stick for me, or the way you would always throw a ball, or the way, you would always throw a Frisbee!”

And as the tears fall onto the stone statue of Mirror Lettuce, something truly AMAZING happens! The stone encasing Mirror Lettuce actually DISAPPEARS, and Mirror Lettuce slowly comes back to life! Mirror Lettuce finally falls down, and Mirror D.O.G., asks: “Mirror Lettuce?!”

Mirror Lettuce sits up, and he wearily says: “Mirror D.O.G., you saved me!”

Lettuce says: “I always knew the power of love, would someday save a life!”

Mirror D.O.G., blushes, and he says: “Even I didn't know that I had it in me!”

Captain Retro comes to them, and he says: “Well done, Power Rangers! That was a hard task, but you all got through it, no worse for the wear!”

BlackHawk shakes his head, and he says: “I'm afraid we've still got a long way to go, yet. That was just a PRACTICE run, compared to when we fight the Radiguet in our own dimension.”

Captain Retro says: “Maybe so, but you have proven that when the time comes, you will all be up to the task, of destroying Radiguet, and saving the Multi-verse!”

Toby says: “We wouldn't have it any other way!”

Naruto says: “Mirror Lettuce, I'm sorry we had to destroy your team-mates. We truly regret you having to lose your friends.”

Mirror Lettuce says: “At least now, we have a chance to fix this dimension, and make it the way, that WE want it to be!”

And a Red Jet Jammer appears in the sky, and Andros comes swooping down! Andros says: “And it's time for you seven to get back to your OWN dimension!”

BlackHawk says: “Andros! I had a feeling that YOU would be the seventh, final Legendary Ranger we would meet! Your reputation precedes you!”

Andros says: “You have to hold on! Rita and Zedd can't transport you unless you're holding on to me!”

Pinkie asks: “Rita and ZEDD are helping you?!”

Andros says: “It's a long story, Omnus and Alpha 8 will explain later!”

Ebony says: “Right!”

Captain Retro says: “I'll come with you! This dimension has gotten all the help it needs from me! And besides, it will be nice to be back in my OWN Dimension!”

And Captain Retro and the Power Rangers, get close to Andros, and they all hold hands together! Andros loudly says: “Rita and Zedd, transport us BACK...”

Mirror wakes up, and seeing the Magic Portal in the sky, desperately says: “Change into a MIRROR!!!!”

And she quickly flies, and transforms into a Golden Hand Mirror, and flings herself into Andros' back pocket! Andros says: “NOW!!!!” /

And with their powerful magic, Rita and Zedd bring Andros, Captain Retro, the Power Rangers (and unknowingly, the disguised Mirror) back into their normal dimension, right outside Root Core near Briarwood! BlackHawk says: “Nice! I always wanted to see the home base of the Power Rangers Mystic Force! This is pretty cool!”

Rita says: “It is good to see you all here, safe and sound.”

Zedd says: “And I see that you brought our student, Captain Retro back, to!”

Lettuce asks: “Captain Retro is YOUR student?!”

Captain Retro says: “Well, I HAD to get my super powers from SOMEWHERE! By doing a bunch of good, heroic deeds over a period of ten years, I gradually became the super-powerful, super Canine that you know today! I couldn't have done it without Rita's training, and Zedd's great wisdom!”

Toby says: “Rita and Zedd are good guys now! If only Master Vile and Queen Hedrian could appreciate the irony!”

Than the Golden Mirror in Andros' pocket begins to levitate out, and Rita suddenly says: “Don't look now, but I think you brought an unwelcome guest!”

And before anyone can react, Mirror transforms, back into her normal, Golden human self! Mirror says: “Surprised to see me?!”

Usagi says: “Not really! We should have KNOWN you couldn't be defeated THAT easily!!!!” /

On the Diabolic, everyone is supposing the supposed 'end' of the Power Rangers, in addition to the wedding celebration! Queen Hedrian chants: “No more Power Rangers, no more Power Rangers!”

Master Vile loudly boasts: “SEE, Fuhrer Saturn; how EASY it is to DISPOSE of the Power Rangers when a TRUE Master of EVIL is in control?!”

Fuhrer Saturn bitterly says: “I'm not impressed! I could have done THAT to...if I WANTED to!”

Than Galaxy Lightning gets a reading on her scouter, and in shock, she says: “Impossible!!!!”

Circe asks: “What?!”

Galaxy Lightning says: “Not only have the Power Rangers RETURNED from the Dark Mirror Dimension, they have a COMBINED power level of over 51,000!!!!”

Fuhrer Saturn angrily says: “WHAT?!!! That's even stronger than ME!!!!”

Master Vile angrily says: “Impossible! NO one can return from that dimension!”

Queen Hedrian angrily says: “It's that meddling SISTER of mine! She's still alive AND using her magic for the forces of good, with that no-longer evil HUSBAND named ZEDD!!!!”

Rito Revolto laughs, and he says: “I TOLD you that Rita and Zedd were still alive and well, but no one EVER listens to the 'brainless' brother!”

Master Vile angrily says: “This is now a matter of WAR!!!! By the power of thunder and lightning, I command you; make my Mirror GROW, and let Queen Hedrian's monsters live ONCE more!!!!”

And lightning STRIKES Mirror, and she grows giant, and she is surrounded by giant versions of ALL the former Queen Hedrian monsters the Rangers have ever DEFEATED!!!! Naruto says: “Aye Guy and Keller?! It can't be! We destroyed you!”

Lettuce says: “Pound Her, General Shogun, Magmanificent, Zombee, Banriki, Lounge Lizard, Mustang Sally, Amazoness, and all the other various monsters we faced?! We destroyed ALL of them!”

Mirror says: “Did you know that every time a Hedrian monster died, a BUST was created of them?! That allows every monster the chance to be brought back to life ONCE! So if you had such a tough time beating each of us individually before; what chance do you think you've got NOW?!”

Ebony says: “You forgot one thing, Mirror! We're a lot stronger NOW than we were when we FIRST took you down!”

BlackHawk says: “And we know everything you can throw at us, so there's no way you can catch us off guard! We need Dinozord power, NOW!!!!”

Six dinozords are summoned normally, while Ebony plays her guitar, and the Velociraptor zord shows up! The Rangers all get into their cockpits, and Pinkie says: “Let's use the same strategy we used against the gauntlet, only using our zords! One zord against three monsters!”

Toby says: “Sounds like a plan!”

Captain Retro says: “And I can help out in my own way! Rita and Zedd, summon some appropriate music for this occasion!”

And Rita and Zedd use their wands, and a rocking hit song by Genesis begins playing! Andros says: “I completely love this song!”

As the song plays, the monsters start getting destroyed one by one! Phil Collins sings: “I must have dreamed a thousand dreams, been haunted by a million screams! But I can hear the marching feet,
they're moving into the street. Now did you read the news today? They say the danger's gone away. But I can see the fire's still alight, there; burning into the night. There's too many men, too many people making too many problems! And not much love to go around. Can't you see this is a land of confusion? This is the world we live in (Oh!) And these are the hands we're given (Oh!) Use them and let's start trying (Oh!) To make it a place worth living in. Ooh, Superman, where are you now? When everything's gone wrong somehow; the men of steel, the men of power, are losing control by the hour. This is the time, this is the place, so we look for the future! But there's not much love to go around. Tell me why, this is a land of confusion. This is the world we live in (Oh!) And these are the hands we're given (Oh!) Use them and let's start trying (Oh!) To make it a place worth living in.”

Mirror says: “I'm not giving up! Take on my true form!”

And Mirror transforms into her golden spiked monstrosity form! Usagi says: “Let's form the Megazord, and take out these last few creeps!”
They do so, and the song continues playing! Phil Collins sings: “I remember long ago; ooh when the sun was shining. Yes, and the stars were bright, all through the night. And the sound of your laughter, as I held you tight! So long ago.”

Lettuce says: “Ebony, BlackHawk, link up with us and we'll finish Mirror for good!”

The Ultrazord is formed, and Mirror knows her advantage has now COMPLETELY disappeared! Phil Collins sings: “I won't be coming home tonight! My generation will put it right! We're not just making promises, that we know, we'll never keep. Too many men, there's too many people making too many problems! And not much love to go around. Can't you see this is a land of confusion? Now this is the world we live in (Oh!) And these are the hands we're given (Oh!) Use them and let's start trying (Oh!) To make it a place worth fighting for! This is the world we live in (Oh!) And these are the names we're given (Oh!) Stand up and let's start showing (Oh!) Just where our lives are going to!” / And as the epic song ends, Mirror is shot down by the Ultrazord, and Mirror screams: “No!!!! My QUEEN!!!! You must, AVENGE all of US!!!!”

And Mirror explodes, and the final chord of the song is played! /

Master Vile heads for the banquet table, and is about to slam his hands into the Wedding Cake that reads: “Just EVILLY Wed!” In anger, but Drako removes it just in time! Master Vile screams: “No, no, NO!!!! It's so unfair!!!! It's so MISERABLY unfair!!!! I transported the Rangers, I marooned them in the Dark Mirror Dimension, I unleashed Radiguet and a whole TEAM of Mirror Rangers AFTER them; I brought Dark Mirror here and REVIVED all of the Hedrian Monsters, I did EVERYTHING RIGHT, and the Rangers still TRASHED all of THEM!!!! Why? Why can't I ever WIN against the Power Rangers?!”

Baphomet says: “Isn't it obvious? Luck just isn't on your side!”

Fuhrer Saturn, in a German accent says: “And who can BLAME it, having a notoriously ugly mug the way you do?!”

Master Vile angrily says: “FINE!!!! But remember, I've got a SPECIAL slot in HELL reserved JUST for you, for when you INEVITABLY die!”

Vipera shrugs it off and says: “So what? Just revive the Hedrian Monsters AGAIN, and attack the Rangers BEFORE they've had a chance to recover from the FIRST attack!”

Queen Hedrian bitterly says: “I'm afraid we can't!”

Drako asks: “Can't, or won't?”

Queen Hedrian seriously says: “Can't; the Revival trick on my Hedrian Eggs only works ONE time! And Father, I'm afraid we must alter our plans for now!”

Master Vile asks: “Why must we do that?!”

Queen Hedrian says: “With all my resources used up; I'll actually NEED Emperor Diabolica's help to finish off the Power Rangers now!”

Master Vile angrily says: “Well, I can't wait along for THAT long! I've got a personal MEETING with Professor Bias back at my OWN Galaxy, and he DOESN'T like to be kept WAITING!!!!”

Queen Hedrian says: “But I NEED you for my plan to WORK!!!!”

Master Vile smiles, and says: “Not necessarily! Rito Revolto?!”

Rito approaches, and he says: “You called, father?!”

Master Vile creepily says: “It's TIME; to turn you INTO the son I always WANTED you to be!”

Rito asks: “What are you DOING?!!!”

Master Vile chants, and he says: “Maximus Genius Enchantus!!!!”

And Master Vile ZAPS Rito Revolto, and he SURGES with evil energy! Queen Hedrian asks: “What did you DO to him?!”

Master Vile says: “I merely took away his sense of free will, removed him of all his inhibitions, and I turned him into a REAL genius Warrior; one who WON'T hesitate to follow YOUR orders!”

Queen Hedrian excitedly says: “I LIKE this NEW and IMPROVED Rito Revolto! I think I might actually get along with him quite WELL, now!”

Master Vile says: “I'm leaving Rito Revolto, to fight with the rest of you! As for taking care of the Power Rangers, you're on your own from here on out! And don't expect me to come flying back to bail you out of any trouble, because you WON'T get it; especially not YOU, Fuhrer Saturn!”

Fuhrer Saturn defiantly says: “As if I'd ever actually need YOUR help!”

Master Vile angrily says: “Be CAREFUL with the words you CHOOSE, Fuhrer Saturn! You may find that they may come back to HAUNT you someday! FAREWELL!!!!”

And Master Vile warps out of there! Galaxy Lightning looks around, and when her scouter indicates that Master Vile is far enough away, she loudly says: “Good riddance to BAD rubbish!”

Vipera scoffs and says: “Forget him! We don't NEED him!”

Emperor Diabolica flashes a creepy smile, and he says: “Agreed! Those Power Rangers have HURT us for the LAST time! Now they've taken away ALL of Queen Hedrian's monsters, and RUINED our PERFECT wedding!!!! This is an open declaration of WAR!!!! As of RIGHT now, I'm recalling ALL of Imp Monster troops from ACROSS the various galaxies, and gathering them HERE!!!! We will NEED all the additional help for the upcoming battle!”

Drako asks: “What battle?”

Emperor Diabolica boldly says: “In one FINAL battle, we will ELIMINATE the Power Rangers ONCE and for all! Nobody makes the wife of Emperor Diabolica look like a FOOL!!!!”

Vipera smugly says: “That's never stopped her from doing so BEFORE!!!!”

And Vipera notices that Queen Hedrian is looking at her through her hands, which are scrunched together in a square shape! Vipera asks: “What are you DOING?!!!”

Queen Hedrian creepily says: “I was just imagining a square-shaped HOLE in your head, where your BRAIN supposedly is!!!!”

Vipera scoffs, and she seriously says: “I know what you were IMAGINING!!!!”

Emperor Diabolica says: “Train like you've NEVER trained before, loyal TROOPS! In ten days, my battalion will arrive, and we will CRUSH the Power Rangers in one, fell SWOOP!!!!”

Zero Girl 01 says: “I'll believe THAT when I see it!” /

The Rangers, now in their civilian forms, arrive back on the soccer field! Everyone else is now waking up, thanks to Woolbur and Fleecely! Bash gets up and asks: “How long was I out for?”

Smash asks: “Did you HAVE to wake us up? I was dreaming about me and the Pink Ranger sharing a Pina Colada in a Jacuzzi!”

Woolbur asks: “So, are we going to finish this match?”

Andros, and his K0-35 team, kneel down in front of them. Andros says: “There is no need to. You've proven to all of us today, that your ability to work together as a team, is stronger than anything we have ever seen before. Therefore, we concede this match to you! The V.I.P. Team of the Year award, is yours!”

D.O.G., says: “That's a shame, I would've liked to see the match finish and—SQUIRREL!!!! Hi there!”

BlackHawk says: “The only question left is, how do we determine who gets to keep it?”

Ebony says: “I've got this really NEAT duplication charm at home, that I have just been ITCHING to try out on something!”

Toby says: “I'd sure like to see THAT!!!!”

And the Rangers laugh, until they hear a familiar sound! (Beep! Beep! Ba-Beep! Beep! Beep!) Usagi says: “It sounds like an important call, we've got to go!”

Bash asks: “Should we start celebrating without you?”

But the Rangers run off without hearing the question! Smash says: “Okay, we'll just start celebrating without you! And hopefully, the Pink Ranger will join us in the festivities!”

As soon as the Rangers, Captain Retro, and D.O.G., get far enough away, Naruto activates his communicator, and starts talking! Naruto says: “Go ahead, Omnus, we're listening.” /

Omnus says: “Rangers, you must return to the Command Center immediately, there are a lot of things we need to discuss, immediately!” /

D.O.G., sighs, and says: “I had a feeling that this might happen!”

Pinkie asks: “What might happen?”

BlackHawk just glances a knowing glance at them, and says: “You will know soon enough!”

And they warp back to the Command Center! / As soon as they arrive, they are surprised to see Rita, Zedd, Omnus, Alpha 8, and ZORDON, appears in the Power Tube in the center of them! Zordon says: “Welcome Rangers. I'm sure you've got a lot of questions for us, which demand a lot of answers.”

Lettuce says: “As a matter of fact, we would like to know what is going on.”

Rita says: “I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I'm afraid that my evil sister, Queen Hedrian, has now married the Emperor Diabolica. Now the only way to stop her, is to stop Emperor Diabolica as well!”

Toby says: “That doesn't sound so hard!”

Zedd says: “It's not. Your real challenge will be Rito Revolto! Master Vile left him behind, and transformed him into a perfect warrior! Even the Mighty Morphing Power Ranger team, got thrashed against him when he fought at his TRUE potential!”

BlackHawk says: “I've seen the historical archives at the Woo Foo Museum in Neo Chicago. We'll keep our guard up when fighting against him! But...that's not why you called us back here, is it?”

Alpha 8 says: “Aye-yai-yai! It's not! The real problem is that Emperor Diabolica is re-calling his ENTIRE legion of troops away from the galaxies of he's already conquered, to march onto Core Earth! It appears as though Emperor Diabolica is preparing himself, for what he believes will be the final battle against all of you as the Power Rangers!”

Naruto says: “Finally! We're about to go face to face with the evil Emperor himself!”

Zordon says: “But I'm afraid that there are some words of warning that you must listen to! Omnus?”

Omnus sighs and says: “Our greatest fears have been confirmed. Radiguet is the source of the Warp's instability! He's the one who is causing your Dino based powers to become unstable!”

Pinkie asks: “What does THAT even mean?!”

BlackHawk says: “Because the six of you derive your Dino based powers from the Warp, it means that your ability to control your Ranger Powers will soon becoming to an end!”

Ebony asks: “And why aren't YOU going to be affected?!”

BlackHawk says: “I didn't ask to be the SPECIAL one! My Orange Ruby derives my powers from my Woo Foo powers, not the Morphing Grid! I won't be affected by the instability!”

Zordon says: “I have set up a psychic barrier around the instability. It should hold the growing chaos for now. But I'm afraid it's only a temporary fix. In a galactic standard month, the barrier will break, and Radiguet's power will SURGE through the rest of the Warp, and corrupt ANYONE who tries to Morph when utilizing the Dino based Ranger Powers!”

Usagi asks: “A galactic standard month?! How long is THAT going to be?!”

Alpha 8 says: “Twelve days, and then six of you will lose your ability to morph into your Dino-based Ranger forms, as well as lose your ability to summon any of the Dino weapons or Dino zords that you've grown accustomed to using!”

Zordon says: “Fortunately, not all of the news we have is not bad. Rita and Zedd?”

Rita says: “For the last twelve lunar cycles, we have been working on a new source of a more mystic, more legendary based set of Ranger Powers. They've been maturing for the better part of a year now, and they are almost ready for you to claim as your own!”

Toby asks: “You mean, we're going to get new Ranger Powers?!”

Zedd says: “Eventually; at least SIX of you will! We currently don't know enough about the Orange Ruby, to determine whether or not it will be compatible with a new set of Ranger Powers or a new zord!”

BlackHawk says: “Look, whatever happens, I'll make the best of things! I always have, before!”

Rita says: “We've just got to put the finishing touches on the new zords. Captain Retro has been an immense help to us, gathering all the gears, bolts, rivets, and parts for the weaponry that will be utilized in your new arsenal. Unfortunately, your new powers, are not quite ready yet.”

Naruto asks: “How long do we have to wait?”

Alpha 8 says: “24 days, so I'm afraid that your NEXT battle with Emperor Diabolica will HAVE to be the last one, utilizing your Dino-based Ranger powers! Even Zordon can't buy you anymore time in using them! Everything we've been working towards, will hinge on the crucial, next great battle!”

Lettuce says: “We'll be ready for it, we're Rangers forever!”

Captain Retro says: “And if you ever need any inspiration, just think of me and I'll send you a song, if I'm able to, of course!”

D.O.G., says: “I'd sure like to be like YOU, someday!”

Captain Retro says: “Don't worry, my fellow canine! Maybe someday, you WILL be! After all, for the Power Rangers, anything is possible!”

Zedd says: “I'm afraid we must return to Root Core, Captain Retro. Finishing the new Ranger powers is our most important goal, right now!”

Captain Retro says: “Agreed! Power Rangers, I leave the rest to you! And perhaps someday, maybe our paths will cross again someday! Somewhere unexpected! I'll see you then!”

Rita says: “To Root Core!”

And Rita, Zedd, and Captain Retro disappear! Zordon says: “Remember Rangers, as one chapter of your lives as Rangers comes to a close, another new, exciting chapter is bound to come along! Remember, we are all counting on you, to succeed in this battle, for the citizens of goodness and justice everywhere!”

And Zordon disappears! Pinkie asks: “Where did he go to?!”

Omnus says: “Back into the Power Chamber, to meditate and focus the energies of the Morphing Grid. Zordon has his part to play in the upcoming battle, to. It will take his powers of determination, to ensure that the psychic barrier stays in place, and you have all the time you need to finish off Emperor Diabolica for good! Just remember, when the Final Battle comes, you will only have 48 hours to do everything you need to do, before six of you lose your ability to morph with your Dino-based powers; possibly forever!”

BlackHawk says: “It may be the calm before the final storm, but we're not finished here yet! Not by a long shot! If we can take on Radiguet, we can take on anybody! Now and forever!”

The Rangers all put their hands together, and they jump up and say: “Power Rangers!” /

Episode Notes: First (and possibly ONLY time), that the Ultrazord's final attack has FAILED to destroy a monster! Although to be fair, Radiguet wasn't EXACTLY an ordinary monster! It is revealed that with the exception of BlackHawk, the other Rangers now only have a limited amount of time to utilize their Dino-based Ranger powers, before Radiguet makes the Warp to unstable and chaotic to use them! It is revealed that Captain Retro used to be the student of Rita and Zedd, and he has been helping them put together a new set of Ranger Powers and Zords, for the Power Rangers to utilize, when the time comes! Emperor Diabolica and Queen Hedrian get married in this episode! Although hinted at before, it is revealed that Queen Hedrian CAN revive her fallen monsters, but she can only perform the trick ONCE! The Mirror Rangers (with the exception of Mirror Lettuce), Mirror Radiguet, the DARK Mirror, and all the Hedrian Monsters, are destroyed for good! Master Vile turns Rito Revolto into a mad, genius warrior so he can fight to his FULL potential, and possibly destroy Emperor Diabolica when the time comes! Emperor Diabolica recalls his entire legion of troops to Core Earth, to prepare for one last battle, against the Power Rangers! The source of the songs that BlackHawk and Pinkie Pie always seem to hear, is revealed to come from songs that Captain Retro plays, and they BOTH can here it due to their sensitive connection with the Woo Foo Energy waves! Featured song in this episode; fittingly enough, Genesis' “Land of Confusion!” /

Personal Notes: The reason why I wanted to bill the second part of this episode, as the Halloween Special (even if the episode itself doesn't take place anywhere NEAR Halloween), is I personally felt that this episode was a LOT darker, and a LOT scarier, than any episode that I had written PREVIOUSLY! Plus, the fact that the Rangers had to fight a bunch of monsters that they had fought before, seems to be a common theme with the Halloween specials that other Ranger teams have gone through, so it made sense to repeat the tradition here. The reason why I had to get all of Queen Hedrian's troops out of the way? It will make sense soon enough. And the REAL reason for six of the Rangers about to lose their Dino-based powers? It's all to bring a close to the first chapter (or season) of Power Rangers Multiverse Force, and set up the second chapter (or season) of Power Rangers Multiverse Force! Who will the Rangers be fighting against?! As has been often repeated in this two-part special; “You will know when the time comes!” / That's my episode idea for today!  Enough said, true believers!

Edited October 26, 2017 by Zeo Ranger 4Ever
I had to fix a couple of things.

[Rebel the Wolfgirl]

Awesome! And so, the final battle begins...

[Rebel the Wolfgirl]

Spoiler

Disclaimer: This episode of Power Rangers: Multiverse Force contains heavier themes, somewhat more graphic scenes than usual (though still within PG-13 territory), and disturbing /nightmarish imagery. VIEWER DISCRETION IS ADVISED.

 

The Laughter of Thirsting Gods: Part I

 

Previously on Power Rangers: Multiverse Force…

 

After escaping the Dark Mirror Dimension and defeating that universe’s Radiguet, the Rangers have returned to Core Earth to find out some terrible news: Emperor Diabolica is gathering an army for what is presumed to be one last battle. To make matters worse, their current powers are fading, putting them at an absolutely crippling disadvantage. Deciding that they have no choice, the Rangers decide to gather an army of their own...by venturing into the Warp itself and allying themselves with the four Chaos Gods. With a psychic force field protecting the planet and only 48 hours until the dinosaur-based powers completely disappear, the Rangers now have the entire multiverse’s fate in their hands…

 

“I still think it’s a bad idea.” Blackhawk spoke up. The Rangers had been in the Command Center, debating their next course of action. “Allying ourselves with the Chaos Gods? That just isn’t going to be possible, and even if it was, who’s to say they won’t betray us when the opportunity presents itself?”

 

“I see your point,” Toby said. “But we have no choice.”

 

“Yeah.” agreed Naruto. “We only have 48 hours left until our powers fade.”

 

“Your powers nonwithstanding, since they don’t come from the Morphing Grid.” Lettuce said to Blackhawk.

 

“Even then,” said Ebony. “You’re still part of this team, Blackhawk, and we all have to come to a decision and fast.” At this, she pouted cutely, her eyes growing bigger. “Pweeeease?” she asked adorably. “For me?”

 

Blackhawk groaned, then sighed in defeat. “Oh, all right...but only because you’re my girlfriend.” Ebony threw her arms around her man...hawk...whatever, and he hugged her back, nuzzling her hair with his beak.

 

“I just had a thought.” Pinkie said. “Just how are we going to go into the Warp?”

 

“I have the solution.” Alpha 8 suggested. “I can open a portal into the Warp, but it won’t last very long. Just remember: once you go into the Warp, you may never return...and if you do, who knows how much time will have passed?”

 

“Are you sure?” Naruto asked, his tone serious. “We’ll never return?”

 

“I said you may never return.” said Alpha. “That still doesn’t make the situation any better, you know.” The little robot began setting up the portal, as the Rangers turned to Omnus, wondering if he had to say anything.

 

Omnus was silent for a moment, looking over the team. Then, he spoke.

 

“I have been into the Warp before...more times than I would care to. It is a terrible place, where every thought, emotion, dream and fear of the sentient peoples of the galaxy take shape. The Ruinous Powers, Chaos Gods, They Who Rule, whatever you choose to call them, are dangerous. More dangerous than anything you have ever encountered. So, I will stress this: When dealing with the Gods. Do. Not. Provoke. Them. If you are lucky, They kill simply kill you. If you are not lucky...well, this will be the last time I see you with working brains. The Ruinous Powers can get...creative when punishing defiance.

 

You will see things in the Warp. Secrets you have buried brought to the light, parts of your personalities and natures exposed you wished to keep hidden. The Gods will try to coerce and tempt you with deals that seem too good to be true. Do not listen to them. You are a team, above all else. I expect you to act like it. If you don't, they'll rip your minds and bonds apart like wet tissue paper. Understand?”

 

“Understood.” said Naruto. “As this team’s leader, I will speak for all seven of us when I say our friendships will not be torn apart.” As Naruto finished his sentence, Alpha got the portal working. It was a ghastly swirl of purple energy, the screams of the damned souls within emanating faintly.

 

“Are you ready, Rangers?” the robot asked, his tone afraid.

 

“Yes.” said Naruto.

 

“Roger that.” said Toby and Lettuce.

 

“Ready.” said Usagi.

 

“I’m ready.” said Pinkie, her usually-exhuberant tone now gone from the gravity of the situation.

 

“Then let’s go.” said Blackhawk and Ebony.

 

“...Good luck, Rangers.” Alpha said. “Omnus and I will miss you dearly.” Even though he could not cry, the little robot’s voice module was breaking all the same. “...And may the power protect you.” With that each of the Rangers stepped through the portal one by one for what might’ve been their last mission.

 

The portal took them to the Realm of Khorne. Though the daemon-filled battlefields of Khorne's domain in the Realm of Chaos are many, and each is vast beyond reckoning, there is more to this blasted land than just blood-soaked plains populated with warring daemons. Violence and despair are constant travelling companions for any unfortunate soul cursed to briefly wander there. Each foreboding hellscape leads to another, more grim than the last. At the heart of it all, Khorne watches from His Skull Throne, surveying his lands and pitting His forces against any convenient foe, be they fellow daemons or foolhardy invaders who seek to wage a doomed war on the Lord of Battle.

It is a realm unlike any other. Storms rage perpetually across crimson skies, sending gale-force blasts seemingly composed of pure rage whipping across the plains and mountains. These angry winds tear into the land itself and rip up great chunks of stone and blood-drenched earth, tossing them violently back down hundreds of leagues away in explosions of raw destruction. The land, for its part, fights back against the brutal assault of the heavens. Earthquakes send gouts of molten brass skyward, burning up the storm clouds, temporarily ending their rage until the winds re-gather to begin their assaults anew. New mountains erupt from flat land in an instant, some thrusting into the sky like gigantic living swords, others acting as shields against the advance of the storms.

Rivers of boiling blood criss-cross the hellish landscape, dividing the realm into territories over which rival Bloodthirsters wage war. The blood-flows are not content to allow the conquered lands to rest idle. From deep below the ground, new rivers strike through the surface, splitting the lands as easily as an axe opens the bloated gut of a lazy bureaucrat. Each crimson flow sucks down all that once occupied the space, including any daemon legions that might have been marching there. As with its war against the sky, the land retaliates, pushing the banks of the rivers to close in upon themselves. The brass-spewing volcanoes send liquid metal into the rivers, evaporating the blood within and sealing the wounds with burning fury.

Each piece of the realm of battle constantly fights to obliterate the others. Each acts like a living servant of Khorne, wanting to prove to the Master of the land that it is the most worthy of His rewards. A visitor to this nightmare realm would surely be driven mad, knowing that every rock, every breeze, and every drop of what should be water is an enemy, looking to kill him with just as much purpose, desire, and violence as the multitudinous daemons of the Blood God inhabiting the land. To witness the carnage of the realm of Khorne is to know that conflict is a living, breathing thing and not just a curse that troubles the worlds of men, machines, and aliens. It is to know an eternal truth and, thus, to know despair.


At the outermost edge of this domain there lies a ring of volcanoes that scholars of the profane have come to call Khorne's Rage. Reaching hundreds of miles into the air, they belch their thick black smoke and molten brass skyward, creating an impenetrable border that can neither be seen through nor navigated. Darkness and ash hang there, lit ominously from beneath by gouts of flame that incinerate the loose debris along the sides of the volcanoes. Within the ash clouds, blood storms roil. Red lightning dances across the clouds as thunder cracks and rolls, like the snap of a Bloodthirster's whip followed by the sound of the hooves of a thousand charging Juggernauts.

These peaks stand as a bastion against invaders, their toxic ash and scorching brass flows enough to deter all but the most determined of forces. Those who are arrogant, or foolish, enough to make the attempt to cross the torturous border are met with more than barriers of heat and jagged rock. The very rock and brass of Khorne's Rage itself rises up to crush the attackers. Pieces of the rock break away from the side of the mountains, molten  brass flowing into them in a hellish semblance of life blood. Daemons of stone and liquid metal take form, born of rage and defiance. With mindless fury and unadulterated violence, they bludgeon and scorch their foes. Once their grim task is complete, they fall back into lifeless piles, waiting for the call to reform and defend the borders of their Master's realm.


At the base of the volcanoes are the forges of the lesser furnace-daemons. In these sweltering workshops, weapons of war are crafted. All manner of axes, swords, hammers, and armour are created to supply the Blood God's eternal wars. Here, too, the components of Khorne’s Daemon Engines are made. Assembly of these huge constructs of war is conducted elsewhere, but the cogs, blades, housings, and armaments all have their beginning here, at the foot of Khorne's Rage. It is a dangerous place to reside, even by the standards of the rest of the realm. At any moment a volcano could erupt, flooding the forge with molten brass. It is of no concern to Khorne if a few daemons are incinerated in such mishaps; others rise from the Blood Pits to take their place, and the forges continue.

Despite the risks, the furnace-Daemons are able to take advantage of the dangers of Khorne's Rage. Across the plains of battle, it is almost exclusively Khorne's own minions that do battle and perish. At the fringes of the realm, however, other warriors die agonising, terrible, bloody deaths. Using tools of fiendish design and rites that even the most depraved Chaos Sorcerers would dare not undertake, the masters of the hell-forges enslave the souls of those mortals who would dare invade the Blood God's realm and fuse them with the anvils of Khorne. The tormented screams of those thus eternally imprisoned blend with the ringing and clanging of each falling hammer that strikes the forge. When white-hot metal is placed on the anvil and pounded into form, the bound soul feels the scorching heat. Thus, as each new weapon or piece of armour is crafted in the Daemon Forges, it is born to the sounds of Khorne's enemies suffering His everlasting wrath.


Warp energy, the raw stuff of Chaos, constantly swirls across the realms of all of the Greater Powers. Its currents and eddies shift and meander seemingly at random, causing mutation within the very land itself and everyone and everything they touch. In most cases, this power does not linger in any one place for long. There are, however, locations throughout the Blood God's treacherous domain where the power of the Warp collects and stirs. When this happens, great craters are often gouged into the blasted plains. None can say if it takes moments or millennia for these pits to form, for time is meaningless within the Realm of Chaos.

Eventually, the Warpstorms break apart, sometimes seeping into the very pits they created. When this happens, Khorne commands his minions to intensify their efforts to harvest blood from the mortal world, using the most violent, destructive, and devastating methods they can possibly bring to bear. The souls that perish in such a campaign give their blood to a special, dark cause. Their crimson essence is collected in the pit, where it is mixed with molten brass and a measure of Khorne's own murderous bile. The resultant lake is a new Blood Pit.

It is from the Blood Pits that new daemons of Khorne arise. Bloodletters, furnace-Daemons, and many lesser fiends steadily emerge from the Warp and bile infused blood, ready to do their Master's bidding. The soldiers that vomit forth from that pit will be charged from the day of their creation until the day they fail their master in combat with claiming more blood to refill their pit. Eventually a pit goes dry, but without fail, soon after it does a new storm begins to brew, restarting the cycle of bloodshed.


Dividing one region of Khorne's realm from another like jagged crimson scars on the scorched land are the rivers of blood. These miles-wide flows are filled with the blood of those who have fallen in service to Khorne, be they victims or followers. Nearly all blood that is shed on his behalf finds its way to these sanguine canals. The blood itself is hot to the point of boiling. Steam made of vaporised blood hangs in the air all along the length of the rivers, creating a palpable red cast to the regions through which they run. Gigantic bubbles rise to the surface, carrying with them occasional remains of something that was unfortunate enough to have fallen into the river. As the bubbles burst, globules of steaming hot blood launch hundreds of feet into the air, coming back to the ground and landing on the shores in splatter patterns that often resemble the spray of an opened artery.

 

Thousands of blood rivers cut through the land and end up emptying over a bleak precipice miles high, plunging downward in waterfalls of gore. The lake that forms at the base of the wall is larger than any ocean in the mortal realm and populated with creatures that cannot be. Leviathans of brass and bone swim through the lake, devouring all as they pass. Soaring above the lake, Bloodthirsters fight with dragons of pure, solid blood. Those that stray too close to the surface of the lake risk being snatched out of the air by the very lake itself, so hungry is it for carnage. Rising waves on the surface take the shape of warriors and do battle, crashing violently into each other and falling back to the surface in a rain of scattered blood.

On the far shore of the Lake of Slaughter, the ground is littered with skulls, so many, in fact, that whatever foundation may lie beneath them cannot be touched. For miles these skulls stretch away from the shore, and in the distance there rises a great black wall. This is the outer wall of Khorne's brass citadel. Upon the wall stand guardian daemons, with eyes as sharp as their fangs and swords. They watch for any intruder, ready to defend their Master to the last. Within the walls there are thousands of Flesh Hounds patrolling the skull-yard, sniffing out the blood scent of any who would dare attempt incursion. In the skies, flying between the outer walls and the inner keep, elite Bloodthirsters listen for sounds of invasion on the wind. It is rare that any force musters the strength to assault the Brass Fortress, its guardians deterring all but the most foolish or daring of Khorne's rivals from even trying.

When the attempt is made, the might of the Blood God's personal host is brought to bear with a fury and rage that threatens to rip a hole between realms. While Khorne's brother Chaos Gods could gain much power should they defeat him in his fortress, the risk of counter-invasion is too great for such wars to be waged without dire cause. It is said that if Khorne Himself should rouse from his throne and personally go to war against the other Dark Gods, His favoured blade would end them all in one mighty sweep, but that such an act would have calamitous results that not even Tzeentch could predict. It is said that Khorne Himself was once consumed by such rage that he took up his sword and smote the ground, splitting it asunder for eternity. This fell sword is known by many names including Warmaker and The End of All Things, and is capable of laying waste to entire worlds with a single blow. Because of this, an uneasy state of balance exists. When Khorne does obliterate the invading armies of his brother Gods, they do not exact retribution directly. When the threat is ended, neither does Khorne press the advantage, but rather turns back toward His inner sanctum and reclaims His place atop the Throne of Skulls. Thus is balance maintained in the eternal Great Game.



In the very centre of the brass citadel, beyond the Bastion Stair and the eight Iron Pillars, Khorne watches over all his minions from His seat on the Throne of Skulls. From there He commands His legions to bring war to the distant corners of the galaxy. Every victory He witnesses leaves him thirsting for more blood. With every defeat, He takes the blood of a failed champion and adds it to the rivers of His realm. Blood will be His; if He must harvest it from His own minions, so be it. Surrounding the Throne on all sides is a mound of skulls that holds Khorne aloft on His perch. Champions and fallen enemies alike contribute to the mass of bone. Could these skulls speak, some would tell tales from before the Rangers knew were even a forethought, of wars that lasted for eons. Others would speak of grave mistakes that caused their entire race to fall to the axes of legions of Berserkers. The skulls closest to Him, those of his favoured Champions who have perished in service to their lord after hundreds of violent campaigns, would call out across eternity, once more bellowing their war cry: "Blood for the Blood God!”

 

All of this they could see for the first moment they were in His realm, before they descended gently to the ground. Not far from them stood a massive warrior. He wore a cloak made of skulls, stretching several feet behind him. A crown made of brass and iron sat on his head, and his body was adorned with armor made of the same metals. In his left hand was a bloodied axe, and in his right was a severed head, blood dripping from the neck. In front of him was a mound of corpses over twenty feet high. He was An'ggrath the Unbound, Guardian of the Throne of Skulls, Most Favoured of Khorne, Lord of Bloodthirsters and the Deathbringer.

 

“Is this Hell?” Naruto asked. “Because that guy must be the devil.”

 

“We’re in Khorne’s realm,” Blackhawk replied. “And that guy is the Blood God’s best warrior.”

 

“Um, excuse me!” said Usagi. “We are the Power Rangers, and we’ve come for aid!” Toby gave her a bewildered look. “I’m sorry! That’s the best I could come up with.”

 

An'ggrath turned on his heel, looking at them. He said, his voice deep and booming, “Ah, yes, the Rangers. My Lord speaks of you. Or, rather, He speaks of you.”

 

He pointed at Usagi.

 

“M-me?!” the girl stammered, a blush overcoming her. “Why me?!”

 

“He can see what you have done...and what you will do. One day, you will be known by many titles: The Blade of Light. The Bane of the Warp. Sunwielder. Shadow-razer. Daemons will hear your name and quake in sheer terror.”

 

Usagi just trembled, quivering like jelly as Toby went over to calm her down. “What do you mean by all that?” he questioned, his tone one of upfrontness and sincerity.

 

An'ggrath replied, “I mean that, one day, she will be an opponent to be feared, an opponent worthy of a duel with me, one against one. And, believe me…”

 

A Daemon dove at him from atop the mound. The Bloodthirster cut it in half without looking, the torso landing near the Rangers.

 

“...that is no faint praise.” He finished.

 

The reactions of the Rangers were, altogether...nauseating. The sight of the sliced Daemon horrified them, and showed that this task would be like none they’d seen before. “Umm…” said Lettuce. “Can you take us to your Master? We’ll explain why we’re here once we do.”

 

An'ggrath cocked his head, listening to something. Then, he said, “No. You will explain now. Otherwise...well, we will treat it as if you came here for glorious, bloody combat.”

 

“Lord An’ggrath,” Blackhawk said, bowing before the Greater Daemon. “We have come to your Lord’s realm so that we may defeat our greatest foe, Emperor Diabolica of the Taurans.”

 

Silence, then An’ggrath snorted. “Greatest foe? The greatest foes I have faced could wipe their arses with Diabolica.”

 

He chuckled. “Greatest foe...what a fucking joke…”

 

The Daemon twitched. He strode over to it, bent down, and tore off it’s head with little effort. An’ggrath regarded it, and hung it from his armor. He stood again and gestured for them to follow him, before heading toward the Brass Citadel.

 

As the Rangers walked, Ebony asked, “So, I guess your Lord isn’t too fond of Emperor Diabolica?”

 

The Bloodthirster said, his tone dry, “No shit. He's a whelp, a child taking the power granted by the favor of my Lord and the other Powers and wasting it.”

 

He spat. “The only reason he hasn't felt my hands around his throat is because Lord Khorne hasn't sent me to kill him yet.”

 

“Interesting.” Lettuce said. “...Didn’t he kill his parents as a result of some kind of Oedipus complex?”

 

An'ggrath answered, shrugging, “If he did, don't expect me or my Master to care. Lord Khorne doesn't care from where or who the blood flows; Only that it does.”

 

“If your Master is all about fighting,” said Naruto. “Then He’s been watching all of our battles?”

 

“Aye, He has. The is no battle that escapes His sight, no death that slips by His gaze...you look sick, pink pony. Don't care to hear that my Master relishes killing and war?”

 

Pinkie had to keep herself from vomiting. “No...all I wanna know is if your Master eats...Khorne Flakes.” A joke, she thought, would hopefully brighten the mood...or maybe not, seeing as this was a warrior’s realm.

 

Silence...then An'ggrath laughed. “That's...Khorne Flakes...that's actually pretty clever…”

 

“Thanks.” Pinkie said. “I enjoy making others happy. It’s my special talent!”

 

An’ggrath was about to reply, before stopping. Daemons were coming, bellowing. An’ggrath said, “The Citadel is close. Go see my Master.”

 

With that, he charged into the advancing horde, and a frenzied melee began, limbs, blood and severed heads filling the air.

 

“BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD! SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE! SOULS FOR THE SOUL EATER! BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD! SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE! SOULS FOR THE SOUL EATER! BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD! SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE! SOULS FOR THE SOUL EATER!” the Daemons chanted.

 

“...That’s the same thing that one monster was chanting…” Naruto realized.

 

“...You mean that one Diabolica called General Crush? The one Blackhawk sealed back into the Warp?” Toby asked.

 

“Yeah.” Naruto said. “Judging from all these other daemons, I’m guessing his title of ‘general’ was self-proclaimed and informal.”

 

“BUT OF COURSE!” a Daemon said, staring at the Rangers. “You are referring to the Bloodletter K’rsh, yes?”

 

“...Yes.” said Naruto, who was terrified beyond all measure.

 

“He’s Lord Khorne’s less favorite, and the battle between you and him is his favorite.” the Daemon chuckled. “Come in! Lord Khorne welcomes you!”

 

Another voice spoke, this one strange, considering it sounded female, “Indeed, he does. All warriors are welcome here.”

 

Another Daemon had appeared. She was more slender, and a bit shorter, than the others, with the Daemon who had spoken to them about a head taller. A blade, carved from black obsidian, was sheathed on her back, and she wore armor made of the same stone. Her eyes were a bright, icy blue, and her skin was light red, almost pink. She had two wings, folded across her back, four horns on her head, and two clawed hands and feet. She was, overall, less ugly than the other Daemons they had encountered.

 

The Daemoness said, “I am Kras’hir. My Lord has commanded me to be your guide, accompanying you through the Warp. I will be weaker when we depart from this Realm, but I will still be able to fight if the need arises.”

 

Kras’hir would quickly see how Ebony was eyeing her, the quarter-vampire trying to avert her gaze.

 

Kras’hir raised a brow. “What is it, child? What are you looking at?”

 

“...You.” Blackhawk answered, a hint of jealousy in his voice. “She’s looking at you.”

 

“Why?”

 

“...Because I find you attractive, all right?!” Ebony shrieked, baring her teeth in frustration.

 

Kras’hir blinked. Then blinked again. She was unsure how to respond.

 

“...Erm…” Lettuce spoke up. “Onwards, to Lord Khorne!” The Rangers walked forward, Blackhawk looking back at Ebony with a stoic expression.

 

The Throne Room of Khorne was unbelievably huge. Atop a mound of skulls sat the Brass Throne, and atop the Brass Throne sat the Blood God. He was easily five hundred feet tall. Massive chains wrapped around His burly frame, and He wore ancient-looking brass armor. On His head was a crown, carved into the shape of a snarling wolf head...or that was His head. It was hard to tell. On each finger was a ring, carved from the skulls of lesser war gods. Leaning against the throne was a massive sword, Warbringer. Flames burned in pits around the room, black, powered and fueled by the souls of cowards and deserters. And, around the room, the Flesh Hound Karanak paced, waiting for souls to devour.

 

The Rangers approached slowly and carefully, in case Khorne decided to attack them given His unpredictable nature. “Lord Khorne, O Mighty Blood God and Purveyor of Skulls, we seek your aid.” said Toby.

 

Khorne growled, His voice shaking the floor, “Do not attempt to flatter me, child. I am not Slaanesh. I respect your might, not your tongue.”

 

“In any case,” said Naruto. “You know why we’re here.”

 

“Yes.” Khorne said. “I also don't care.”

 

“...You mean to tell me,” said Naruto. “That you don’t CARE IF THE ENTIRE MULTIVERSE IS AT STAKE?!” Lettuce and Toby held their snarling leader back so he couldn’t do anything rash.

 

“The Warp will endure. Diabolica, as powerful as he is, cannot destroy every universe. Blood will flow, death will occur, and I will be satisfied, regardless of the outcome.”

 

“SCREW YOU!” Naruto said. “SCREW EVERYTHING YOU STAND FOR, YOU HEARTLESS MONSTER!”

 

“Naruto, don’t provoke Him!” Blackhawk warned.

 

“I will grant you one boon, as I am feeling...generous: My Daemons will march, now, on Diabolica. They will fight and kill and shed blood, and I will be satisfied. They will not be under your command, but it is better than nothing, yes?”

 

Naruto quickly calmed down, and sighed. “...Yes.”

 

“Very good. Now, get out of My sight.”

 

With a flick of His wrist, the Rangers were sent to the Palace of Slaanesh, their Daemon guide following.

 

Slaanesh is unique among his brother-gods. He does not try to keep others out. He invites them in. Through a series of tests, he defends his gleaming palace against assault. Tales such as that of the Heretic Cardinal describe this Palace of Pleasure as sitting at the centre of the Pain Master’s empire, surrounded by six other domains arranged in concentric rings. Each ring holds different temptations for those who wander through it, imploring them to succumb to the pleasures it offers.

Temptation is a weapon just as powerful as a Chainsword or Bolter. Traps can be sprung to eliminate the weak and dim. The bodies of those who succumb to the myriad temptations of the Dark Prince's realm are consumed by the land itself, or turned into statues that beautify the view for others. The souls of these lost and damned unfortunates feed Slaanesh's insatiable hunger. He invites them in so that they might sustain him and his realm. Those who pass early tests may catch Slaanesh’s eye, giving him some amusement for a time as he watches them resist, only to inevitably lose themselves to one seduction or another. Those rare few who make it to the outer walls of the Palace of Pleasure may be graced by a visit from the Lord of Excess himself. None have ever made it into the Palace itself unless Slaanesh wished it, for all who have looked upon his perfection have fallen to their knees and given themselves over, mind, body, and soul, to his Dark Majesty.

When day turns to night and the golden hues are replaced by soft blue, the sky shimmers ceaselessly. The heavens are filled with diamonds that seem as if they could be plucked from their place in the sky if one could but reach just a little further. Indeed, many try to do just that, forgetting themselves as they do, not paying attention to their surroundings. Higher and higher they reach, climbing trees made of pure gold, even leaping from the boughs, only to plummet back to the ground, fracturing skulls and rupturing organs when they crash. The end comes to them then, but it is a joyous one, for in their minds they see only handfuls of glittering jewels. It is a temporary joy, however. In exchange for a fleeting moment of false elation, they forfeit their immortal souls.

Scholars of the Ruinous Powers collate tales of the impossible realms of Pleasure and Pain, and often describe the first of Slaanesh’s treacherous domains as confronting visitors with a spectacle of riches beyond the wildest dreams of even the most avaricious merchants. They tell of trees, grass, and other plants made from living gold. Gentle breezes cause the grass to shimmer like the waters of an ocean under a noon sun. As the wind passes over the blades of grass and through the branches and leaves of the trees, it takes on a voice that beckons all to take as much as they want and more. The mountains that rise up on the horizon reflect a glorious warm light, letting all who see them know that they too are formed from gold. Pathways through the fields are paved with cobblestones not of granite or shale, but of ruby and emerald. At the edges of the paths, loose gemstones and gold nuggets sit, waiting for anyone to pick them up and slip them in a pouch. There is always room for one more glittering stone, one more pebble of gold. Wandering souls ensnared by this domain would do well to recall the legends that say that if those who lined their pockets with these treasures were able to take their eyes off the objects of their desire, they would note that not all they see was shining. Dull bits of bone and other remains are plentiful here as well. These are all that is left of those who filled their pockets, pouches, sleeves, and boots with so much gold that they collapsed under the weight of it. Unwilling or unable to let the riches go, they died where they fell, smiles on their faces despite their impending ends.


Mad ravings from those who claim to have seen into the beyond say that if an intruder is able to pass through the golden fields without succumbing to greed, he is next confronted with a lake so vast, its shorelines fades to nothing in the distance. The only other land to be seen is a smattering of pale islands, connected to each other by a network of bridges. The finest wine serves as water in this lake but no cups wait to be filled. The bouquet of the wine is strong, pleasant, and enticing. Words from fiery sermons begin to fade in the face of such serenity. Most visitors take very little time before they give up on the idea of cups and fall to their knees to drink directly from the lake. Heads swimming with delightful intoxication, many continue to drink until they slip into the waters and sink below the surface, never to be seen again.

Those who are able to lift their heads from the wine cast their gaze more closely on the islands and see them for what they are—hunched giants holding aloft great tables heaped with extravagant feasts. Exotic fruits, rich breads, and meats of every kind are present. Swimming to these islands is perilous, and many whose senses have become wine-addled sink beneath the waves, joining the countless others who have slipped beneath the carmine liquid. For the ones that make it, the reward is astonishing. Each bite is better than the finest meal they have ever experienced. Each morsel is a decadent delight for the tongue. Faster and faster the wayward consume the food. The voracious eater forces handful after handful down his throat. In his blind need to consume, he does not notice that some of the meat comes from carcasses with an all-too-familiar form. Even if he were to somehow stop forcing food into his own stomach long enough to recognise the fate that awaits him, he could not stop. Given completely over to gluttonous indulgence, the mortal only stops eating when his body fails and he finally collapses into the feast, awaiting the next hungry diner.


There is perhaps no easier way to corrupt a mortal than to appeal to his carnal instincts. Entire libraries are filled with tales of lurid corruption on one side and manuals with instructions for fighting it on the other. In his heart, a Preacher knows that his congregation is most likely to fall because of the indulgences of lascivious desire than from any other temptation. The Dark Prince surely knows this as well, and it is why the legends say he fills the third ring of his domain with visions, scents, and experiences that overload the mind and body of anyone who makes it this far.

Rich fields of pleasingly textured grasses fill this ring, lit with teasing, golden hues. Soft tents made of spun dream-threads reflect visions gleaned from the deep subconscious of those who gaze upon them, forming sinuous corridors so narrow that a traveller cannot help but brush up against them and feel their cloying embrace. From one vista to the next, visitors travel through a series of decadent tableaus, each more twisted and inviting than the one before it. The crude flesh dens of the underhives or the elegant shadowed parlours of the spires cannot present anything close to what the Lord of Endless Delights offers. Daemon and mortal bodies entwine until they become one. Forms so beautiful they are difficult to look at lie couchant, beckoning. Resisting is all but impossible.

The sights and sounds of the offered pleasures are sufficient to enthral most who see and hear them. The assault on the senses does not end with these things, though. The air hangs heavy with an intoxicating musk so rich and pervasive that it penetrates the flesh of all who pass through it, quickening the heart and opening the senses further than thought possible. Thus stimulated, flesh becomes hyper sensitive to even the most gentle breath of air or tender caress. Scents waft from braziers in which smoulder the embers of an incense that triggers memories of amorous encounters of the past. A mortal in this state is easy prey for the purveyors of delights that surround them. Closing in on their now-willing victims, Daemonettes offer comforts with softly voluptuous flesh, kisses from razor-fanged mouths, and embraces from piercing claws.
 

Within the ranks of the militaries of every race, talk of glory is common. Troops are motivated to achieve more than they believe they can by speeches from commanders who exhort the ranks onward to glorious victory. When battles are won, the returning heroes are held high and showered with praise and adoration. This effect on the hero can be profound. More is possible, he thinks. More can be achieved. More glory can be his. Insidiously, this can also lead to fears of letting it all slip away, of failure and derision. In these thoughts, a path to Slaanesh is laid at the feet of the hero.

This path is not restricted to the military. Leaders of government, churches, and cults all seek approval as well. Even fathers want their children to look up to them. The path described in the Heretic Cardinal’s confession is crowded with wayward souls—a path that leads to the fourth circle of The Dark Prince’s domain.

For each visitor here, the experience is unique, though there are commonalities for many. Massed throngs may greet a soldier, cheering his name and erecting statues in his honour. Planetary Governors may see themselves establishing such complete order that they gain control of an entire system. Whatever the scenario presented to him, the victim of these visions finds it incredibly difficult to pull himself out of the dream. Unlike the dreams experienced when a person sleeps, these illusions do nothing to seem impossible. A soldier has seen others elevated and has been trained for acts of glory. Histories are filled with tales of governors who have carved out greater realms among the stars. These and more offer solidity to the visions encountered, drawing the dreamer farther and farther into illusionary depths.

Only self-doubt gnaws at some, and these are the ones who break free. When they do, the dream shatters, revealing, if only for an instant, a vast plain of black soot. Upon it heaps of bones are buried beneath the bodies of millions of others, standing and lying in the burned ashes, still trapped in their individual delusions. The unsettling image flashes by in an instant and the traveller is confronted by the traps of the next circle.




Next is the fifth circle. What appears to be a grand forest, with dense clusters of majestic trees that house secluded glades is, of course, a trap. The sound baffling effect of the trees puts the mind in an introspective position. The long walk gives it time to wander. The glades are inviting and serene. In the centre of each glade is a perfectly still pool that invites the traveller to sit and reflect upon his thoughts. As he stares into the pool, he recalls his accomplishments and dwells on what more he could achieve. Sitting there lost in thought, the undergrowth of the glade begins to creep in on him. Thorny branches reach toward him. Strangling vines descend from the trees and gently coil around his neck. As he closes his eyes and imagines himself striking down legendary foes, conquering galaxy-spanning civilisations, or negotiating heavily favourable Warrants of Trade, the waters of the pool rise up and take the shape of whatever represents defeat for the dreamer. Sensing something is amiss, the ensnared visitor opens his eyes and is confronted by a vision of shame and defeat just before the branches and vines rip at his flesh and choke the air from his lungs. The sound of his final scream, stifled by a lack of air, is a delight to the Prince of Painful Raptures.

An incredibly small number of travellers resist the temptation to dream and are spared the torment of confronting their failings. They rise, exhausted by their trials, and pass into the sixth and final realm that stands between them and the Palace of Pleasure.


Life in the galaxy is often hard, short, and brutal. For many, each day is a struggle to simply survive to the end of the day. Even races that do not suffer the oppressive yoke of Imperial rule are not without burdens. The Eldar, for example, must ensure that their Craftworlds are supplied and ready to repel invaders, all the while haunted by the knowledge of the terrible fate that can await them should their souls fall to the Lord of Pain. Still, bodies need rest. Surely any wanderer who has made it to the last of Slaanesh’s defensive rings must be weary, and especially deserving of repose, even if only for a moment.

Upon emerging from the delightful torments of the previous five domains, anyone who could resist the seduction placed before them at this point would surely become legend. Awaiting the beleaguered traveller, say the whispers of those depraved wretches languishing in perfumed palaces and pleasure dens, is a vision of sublime peace. All struggle is surely a thing of the past. All torment a distant memory. Here is a beach of softest sand, warmed by the rays of a golden sun. Gentle breezes push scattered clouds through a perfect azure sky. Music is carried on those same breezes, soothing the spirit. The ground itself rises up and caresses the body of the weary wanderer. Cherubs begin to remove armour plates and burdensome belongings. Coalescing from the salted mists of the waves that break upon the shore, figures with placid features and soothing hands approach and rub tired muscles. The memories of an arduous journey fade into nothingness. Peace is the wanderer’s at last.

It is peace eternal if the will is not strong enough to snap consciousness back to reality. Determination sends the placid apparitions screaming back to the seas. Resolve collects displaced armour and other possessions. Herculean effort forces the few strongest invaders to rise up and approach the final destination. The Palace of Pleasure lies ahead, and surely any who could pass through the six trials is prepared for what awaits.

A determined warrior, Daemon or mortal, who survived the predations of the six circles and their inhabitants would naturally assume that the Palace of Pleasure, Slaanesh’s residence and seat of power, would be defended with legions of Daemonettes and Fiends. Surely his Keepers of Secrets would confront any invader that made it to the Dark Prince’s abode. Thick walls must surround the grounds and towers of his demesne.

Slaanesh has no need of such defences, however. Any invading force, from a lone Lord of Change, to legions of Bloodletters, would find that the only guardians present would be statues of the finest alabaster and perfectly shaped trees. Confused as these warriors might be, nothing could prepare them for the presence of the master of the realm. As the invaders contemplate what they perceive as a lack of defence, the air stills. Unseen choirs sing, and ears weep at the unholy harmonies. A god emerges from his palace. Striding confidently toward the awestruck invaders, the Dark Prince smiles. It is enough to completely disarm any who stand in his presence. They are lost, and they care little of the fact. This, the tales say, is why there are no defensive walls or Daemonic hordes. There is simply no need. Resistance in the face of perfection is not a possibility.

What becomes of those thus ensnared is beyond speculation and more the subject of fevered dreams. Not one soul has trod upon the grounds of the Palace of Pleasure and returned to tell the tale. Scholars of the obscene and decadent debate not only the fate of those who get this far, but even the very structure of the grounds and the palace itself. There being no firsthand accounts, who can say for sure what form the citadel takes? Some say the palace is a single humble dwelling, making the appearance of the Lord of Obsession even more grand in comparison. Other say it is the most opulent structure ever conceived, stretching for miles in every direction, including upward. Most agree that it must be magnificent. A god of excess and perfection must have a domicile to match. If this is correct, then the spires of gold and marble surely ring an inner courtyard wherein statues of exquisite realism are placed. These statues might be the final form of those who succumbed to the disarming allure of Slaanesh. If so, then their faces would bear a countenance of absolute joy. These statues would capture forever the perfect moment of grace that one would surely feel in the presence of perfection.

It may be that the only inhabitant of the Palace of Pleasure is Slaanesh himself. Perhaps no Daemons of any kind are required to embellish his inner sanctum. Or it may be that the palace is filled with life, a den of iniquity where decadence unrivalled is played out eternally. Regardless, it is the seat of power for the Lord of Pleasure, the Master of Painful Delights, the God of Obsession. It is home to Slaanesh.

 

The Rangers soon found themselves in the first Circle of the Palace, dedicated to Avidity, or Greed. “This reminds me of a book I read once.” Lettuce said.

 

“Dante’s Inferno.” replied Blackhawk. “Or, if you wanna get technical, The Divine Comedy.”

 

Wealth beyond imagining was scattered around them: Gold, silver, jewelry, priceless artifacts, precious metals never seen outside the Warp. If it was valuable, it was there. So very alluring...but so very dangerous. “Oh my God!” squealed Ebony. “LOOK AT ALL THIS COOL JEWELRY!” she shouted, running towards a priceless scarlet ruby. Blackhawk caught her arm just as she was reaching for it.

 

“Don’t.” Blackhawk said. “You’ll become corrupted and spend eternity in here.” Naruto saw a pair of gleaming ancient katanas, yet resisted the urge. Lettuce found himself trying to resist cookware encrusted with fine jewels and gold. Usagi ended up finding precious rings, like the ones she saw in films. Pinkie, thankfully, felt she needed no material possessions and merrily bounced alongside Kras’hir. Blackhawk followed her example, and dragged the other Rangers, who were acting like spoiled children, alongside him.

 

The next Circle would invite them to gluttony. They found themselves facing a lake of cold, alluring wine. Other lost souls were on their hands and knees, drinking mouthfuls of wine with gusto. At the center of the lake sat several islands, and on those islands were massive tables lined with food. Quite a feast, indeed, with something for everyone. “Hmm…” pondered Pinkie as she slowly dipped a hoof in the wine, checking to see if they could swim through it. Deciding that merely touching and sniffing it wasn’t enough, the pink pony joined the other lost souls in drinking the wine, dipping her entire head in the lake and letting the liquid go into her mouth in large pools. As Pinkie swallowed, a new feeling entered her mind...one of drunkenness. Given her size, this wasn’t too surprising. Blackhawk looked at Kras’hir, an alarmed look on his face.

 

The Daemoness, in spite of her link to Khorne, was still sorely tempted by the feast at the center of the lake. She could see meat, and ale, and mead...her mouth watered. She hadn't had a good feast in ages.

 

Lettuce, wanting to see what the big deal was about the wine, dipped his flipper in and licked it. Just like Pinkie, he began drinking fervently headfirst instantly. Ebony, meanwhile, could see her favorite candies, or sweets, as they were termed at Hogwarts, in the distance. Deciding to just straight-up swim, she removed her clothes, revealing her firm body and womanly bosom. Performing a dive into the wine lake, the now wet Ebony gave off an alluring smell, one which sorely began tempting Blackhawk...

 

Kras’hir drew her blade, stabbing it into her own foot. The pain broke the trance. She looked at Usagi, who appeared unaffected. “Go after your naked friend. If she starts feasting, she is lost.”

 

“Right.” said Usagi, and not even bothering to disrobe, dove into the lake after Ebony. Toby, Naruto, and Blackhawk were the only Rangers unaffected by the temptations offered by the Palace...at least, for a bit. The latter tried controlling himself, but could no longer resist, diving into the lake after Usagi and Ebony.

 

Toby looked at Kras’hir, panicking. “What do we do?!”

 

She, without a word, strode into the lake, the liquid reaching her chest. She grabbed Blackhawk, threw him over her shoulder, and walked back to the shore.

 

Blackhawk sputtered, coughing up some wine. “N-no...Ebony…” He was shaking fervently, his feathers still wet.

 

Kras’hir could see Usagi returning, dragging Ebony behind her. She couldn't help but note the way her clothes clung to her skin, showing off her...the Daemoness cut off that thought. It would come back to haunt her later. She didn't even notice herself staring.

 

Usagi flung Ebony onto the ground, the witch’s skin glossy from how wet she was. Usagi panted, out of breath. “I hope..that was worth it.” Ebony took in mouthfuls of sweet-tasting air, licking drops of wine from her lips.

 

“I need to go back…” Ebony insisted. “Chocolate Frogs...Every Flavor Beans...ALL MINE!” Usagi slapped her in response. “...Sorry.”

 

Kras’hir was still staring at Usagi, despite her best efforts to avert her gaze. She couldn't help it. Urges she had never felt were awake now, and it left her confused and...aroused.

 

“Now that we’ve got Blackhawk and Ebony back, how do we get these two,” Toby said, pointing to Pinkie and Lettuce. “out of their drunken stupor?”

 

“I would say pull them away.” Naruto suggested. “But given how intoxicated they must be…”

 

Kras’hir pulled them back, threw them over her shoulders, and walked away from the lake. They needed to leave this Circle behind.

 

Lettuce and Pinkie were both too intoxicated to give a damn, but they still felt...empty without that precious, refreshing wine.

“Now that’s out of the way.” said Blackhawk. “Let’s go.”

 

Ebony got up, slowly.

 

“Oh, and Ebony?” Blackhawk asked.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Put your clothes back on.”

 

Soon, they came to the third Circle. It showed them all visions, things they desired, dark, depraved things that they wouldn't dare share with anyone else, woven from their dreams. Kras’hir saw herself and Usagi doing...dirty, depraved, erotic things that she didn't even think were physically possible. Blackhawk saw himself and Ebony in...compromising, dominating positions. Lettuce and Pinkie...Toby and...Usagi?! As for Ebony...the voices taunted her. “N-no..I’m saving myself for marriage! I’M A VIRGIN! YOU HEAR?! A VIRGIN!” This aroused, pun intended, suspicion in Blackhawk. Was Ebony not telling him something? Something...important?

 

Kras’hir grew very, very...well, wet, her thighs becoming slick and moist. She hoped the others, especially Usagi, didn't notice. No one did, all of them too caught up in their carnal fantasies not to notice...except for Ebony, who was still arguing and screaming.

 

Kras’hir swatted them all, hard, on the back of the head. She was more gentle with Usagi, and cursed herself for it.

 

“Hm...huh?” Toby asked. “The hell?! I thought you were supposed to be our guide!”

 

Kras’hir said, “All of you, get yourselves together. We need to go, right now.”

 

She could see figures approaching: Daemonettes, coming to ensnare and trap them all with seduction and pain. She could see the Rangers still hesitating. “NOW! MOVE!”

 

Blackhawk, knowing who exactly she was referring to, ran like the wind. Naruto, Toby, Usagi, and Pinkie followed. Ebony still hadn’t moved, on the verge of tears and muttering to herself angrily.

 

Kras’hir grabbed her and Lettuce, sprinting away from the Daemonettes. “Phew! You got us out of there quickly. Lettuce said, then noticed Ebony in her current emotional state. “Ebony, what’s wrong?”

 

“N-nothing.” the normally happy goth choked out. Yeah, something had happened to cause this, but what…?

 

Kras’hir, embarrassingly enough, was still quite wet. She prayed they couldn't feel it as she ran, heading towards the fourth Circle. This one tempted souls with glory. Cheering crowds met the Rangers, and musicians sang of their deeds. At the front of the crowd was Omnus. He was smiling.

 

“Rangers! You did it! I am so proud of you all. Diabolica won't be a threat to anyone any longer, and it's all thanks to you!” Naruto, being the leader, approached Omnus slowly, grinning.

 

“Thank you Omnus.” said Naruto, his grin growing wider. Seeing Naruto this unnaturally happy was not pleasing, especially since he was faking it. “You were the greatest mentor ever!” WHAM! Naruto’s fist connected with the fake Omnus’ cheek, sending the Daemon to the ground.

 

Instantly, the illusion shattered. The cheering crowds were replaced by mounds of soot and scattered bones. The Daemon was gone. The joy felt by everyone instantly turned to horror. Naruto’s personal temptation would come later, it seemed. Kras’hir said, “I don't know about you all, but I saw Lord Khorne making me a Bloodthirster. A rare honor for Daemons of His.”

 

“Slaanesh tried tempting us with glory. They forgot one thing: we aren’t heroes for the sake of it. We do it because we fight for what’s right.”

 

“Noble. Foolish, insane, and naive, but noble.” The Daemoness said.

 

“You might think so,” said Pinkie. “But to us, you’re crazy for fighting just to fight.”

 

The Daemoness was genuinely puzzled. “You mean you need a reason to fight? You've never started a brawl just for the sake of it?”

 

“Of course not! I’m from a land where friendship and harmony rule. Granted, it isn’t all peaches and cream, but it’s still nice.”

 

“None of you enjoy combat? None of you get a thrill from crushing an enemy? You mean to say that combat is a means to an end, and nothing more?” Kras’hir questioned.

 

“Of course!” Lettuce piped in. “I’m from a cold little island in the South Pole where we do nothing but work, play, or even both at the same time! It’s paradise!”

 

Kras’hir turned to Usagi. “What about you, pretty one?”

 

Then she realized what she had said, closing her eyes. “Fuck.”

 

Usagi blushed. “You think I’m pretty?”

 

“I spent ten minutes staring at you when your clothes were soaking wet, and I just had visions of us doing dirty, erotic things together. Does that answer your question?”

 

“...Oh, um...well, back home…” Usagi said. “Not Core Earth, but my old home in Tokyo, I have a boyfriend. His name’s Mamoru.”

 

Another new emotion, Kras'hir  noted: Jealousy. She cursed herself once again. This place was getting to her...badly. She stabbed herself in the foot again, twisting the blade. Once again, the pain helped snap her out of it.

 

“Though, if it helps you feel better, you’re pretty hot yourself.” Usagi said, much to the surprise of the others. “What? So I’m bi, big deal.”

 

“It’s not that.” said Lettuce. “We’re just surprised you didn’t tell us until now, of all times.”

 

The Daemoness sighed, said, “Fuck it. I only live once.” and bent down to Usagi, before gently kissing her. Usagi blushed, but kissed back just as gently.

 

“...Wow.” stated Naruto. “Never would I have thought I’d see a human girl and female demon kissing.”

 

Kras’hir pulled Usagi to her, as gentle as could be. She pulled back for a moment, purring, “You have a wonderful scent…”

 

Usagi blushed deeper. “Thank you. You smell like...blood and guts.”

 

It was a flimsy compliment, but Kras’hir thanked her for it nonetheless. She kissed Usagi’s cheek, before standing again, still holding her close. She looked at the others, and noticed how they were all staring.

 

“...It is a bit unusual, isn't it?”

 

“Lady, we have two teammates in an interspecies relationship.” Lettuce said. “Nothing’s surprising.”

 

“Oh, just like how you and Pinkie have an on-again-off-again romance?” Toby teased.

 

“Shut up.”

 

Kras’hir turned to Naruto. “I have a request. If you would have me...I would like to stay with the seven of you after you leave the Warp. You face worthy foes, and I would be honored to stand at your backs, so all the enemies in the galaxy may never overtake us.”

 

“I don’t see why not. Usagi sure likes you, and you’ve been nothing but a big help to us.”

 

Blackhawk on the other hand wasn’t so sure. She was an agent of Chaos, and therefore unpredictable in his eyes.

 

Kras’hir said to him, “I am a Daemon of Khorne. If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn't stab you in the back. I would do it on the field of battle. And, honestly…”

 

She nuzzled Usagi. “...I've got one very good reason not to betray you.”

 

“Why’s that?” Usagi asked.

 

“Because you're too beautiful and sexy to kill.” The Daemoness purred in her ear. This caused Usagi to blush.

 

“It’s like a manga come true…” she sighed.

 

“Still a better love story than Twilight.” Pinkie said, briefly looking at the fourth wall for a moment.

 

They moved on to the next Circle. They were in what appeared to be a forest. Clusters of trees surrounded glades,  which each contained a clear pool of water that invites the traveller to sit and reflect upon his thoughts. As he stares into the pool, he recalls his accomplishments and dwells on what more he could achieve. Sitting there lost in thought, the undergrowth of the glade begins to creep in on him. Thorny branches reach toward him. Strangling vines descend from the trees and gently coil around his neck. As he closes his eyes and imagines himself striking down legendary foes, conquering galaxy-spanning civilisations, or negotiating great deals, the waters of the pool rise up and take the shape of whatever represents defeat for the dreamer. Sensing something is amiss, the ensnared visitor opens his eyes and is confronted by a vision of shame and defeat just before the branches and vines rip at his flesh and choke the air from his lungs. The sound of his final scream, stifled by a lack of air, is a delight to the Prince of Pain.

 

Of course, none of them save the Daemoness and Blackhawk knew this, so they were drawn in by how peaceful the place was. “Isn’t this beautiful?” Pinkie whispered. “My friend Fluttershy would love it here!”

 

“Yeah, if she enjoys being killed by the nature she loves.” Blackhawk said.

 

Still, the water was clear and calm, the wind whistled sweetly through the trees, and the grass looked so comfortable to sit on...and wasn't there much to reflect on? They had done so much, after all, and there was still much more they could do. What harm could a little bit of meditation by the water do?

 

Naruto decided that it couldn’t, and sat by a pool to meditate...that was, until Blackhawk pulled him away, and his struggles quickly turned into a rough-and-tumble between them.

 

A voice called to Pinkie, a voice that she knew well. “Pinkie? Can you come help me?”

 

It was Fluttershy. “I got caught in a thorn bush. I'm scared...Please...help me.”

 

The sound of her crying softly echoed through the glades.

 

Pinkie was sorely tempted, but resisted, knowing this was the Palace trying to trick her. “...No! You’re not Fluttershy! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!”

 

Then, Fluttershy, or at least, the Palace version of her, stepped into the light, crying. She was then grabbed by something, and dragged off. Real or not, hearing her scream as she was torn apart, slowly, by something not visible was horrific. Pinkie’s eyes widened, and she had to literally fight with herself so that she couldn’t fall for the illusion.

 

Kras’hir was unaffected by this Circle, and kept Usagi close to her chest, holding her proactively. The girl held on tightly, looking at the Daemon. Kras’hir smiled at her, before kissing her on the lips. “I am not going anywhere. Don't worry.”

 

“I know you won’t...but I’m still scared…”

 

The Daemoness softly hummed to her, watching the others to make sure they were still in sight. They were...except for Ebony, who was going to meditaaaa-fuck!

 

Kras’hir didn't trust the others not to be tempted, so she went to get Ebony herself, dragging her away just as the vines began to descend. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Ebony screamed.

 

The Daemoness merely angled Ebony’s head upwards, so she could see the vines descending.

 

“...You should have left me there. That way, I’d stop being guilty…”

 

Kras’hir merely sighed, continuing to drag her away. The sixth Circle soon appeared. Kras’hir had heard of this one many times. Upon emerging from the delightful torments of the previous five domains, anyone who could resist the seduction placed before them at this point would surely become legend. Awaiting the beleaguered traveller, say the whispers of those depraved wretches languishing in perfumed palaces and pleasure dens, is a vision of sublime peace. All struggle is surely a thing of the past. All torment a distant memory. Here is a beach of softest sand, warmed by the rays of a golden sun. Gentle breezes push scattered clouds through a perfect azure sky. Music is carried on those same breezes, soothing the spirit. The ground itself rises up and caresses the body of the weary wanderer. Cherubs begin to remove armour plates and burdensome belongings. Coalescing from the salted mists of the waves that break upon the shore, figures with placid features and soothing hands approach and rub tired muscles. The memories of an arduous journey fade into nothingness. Peace is the wanderer’s at last. Indeed, Kras’hir felt her muscles, always tense and ready for war, relax. What need was there for combat here? She let the hands, so very gentle, remove her armor and massage her flesh. Usagi blushed at seeing her nude, covering her eyes.

 

The Daemoness exhaled, closing her eyes. She could stay here forever. She and Usagi could build a home, and live by the sea, falling asleep to the sound of the ocean. She smiled. She was a fool in love, and could deny it no longer...No...she might’ve been in love, but she was no fool, her conscience told her. Slaanesh, her enemy, was attempting to tempt her.

 

She could see the others receiving similar attention from the figures from the sea. She stood tall. She was not a pawn of Slaanesh.

 

With that thought, she bellowed, “ENOUGH!”

 

The peace shattered. The figures from the sea shrieked, fleeing to the water. The illusion of tranquility was gone. With that she gathered her armor. She could see the others glaring at her. That was how tempting that place was, she noted. Even those who knew it was a trap still wished to stay. The Rangers got up and followed her, intent on getting to their current goal of seeing Slaanesh.

 

The Palace itself was paradise unlike anything they'd ever seen. Statues of angels and heavenly figures adorned the vast garden they had entered. Flowers of all varieties grew, their colors a rainbow. An unseen choir sang a peaceful, soothing song. “Do not be distracted.” ordered Blackhawk. “We mustn't let Them tempt us one final time.”

 

The doors to the Palace opened, and Slaanesh, She Who Thirsts, the Prince of Pleasure and Pain, stepped outside. The God turned to them...and smiled. Immediately, all thought of fighting Her (as the Daemoness saw a woman, or, more specifically, Usagi) left Kras’hir’s mind, and she bowed. Toby saw Usagi (as he still felt for her), Lettuce saw a more voluptuous Pinkie, Blackhawk saw Ebony, Naruto saw his girlfriend Hinata, Pinkie saw Lettuce, Usagi saw Mamoru (and, strangely enough, Kras’hir, as Slaanesh kept switching forms), and Ebony saw...Draco Malfoy, causing her to break down once more.

 

Slaanesh wiped away her tears. “Relax, child. Be at peace. There is no sadness here. Only pleasure and enjoyment. Come, come! There is wine and food for you all!”

 

The Master and Mistress of the Palace led them to a table lined with food and wine, as promised. They all sat, Ebony getting major Rocky Horror vibes from the food, the Palace, and especially Slaanesh.

 

Slaanesh clapped Their hands. “Tell me, as I am most curious: Who do you all see when you look at Me?”

 

Kras’hir, hesitantly, pointed at Usagi. Usagi said, “My boyfriend...and Kras’hir.”

 

“Lettuce!”

 

“Pinkie!”

 

“My girlfriend Hinata.”

 

“Ebony.”

 

“...Draco Malfoy.”

 

Slaanesh sipped Their wine, smirking. Ah, a lover’s quarrel! Those were never dull. Ebony just stared at Blackhawk. What did he think…?

 

Slaanesh ‘helpfully’ voiced Blackhawk’s thoughts, “He thinks you're a skanky whore.”

 

“Is that true…?” Ebony asked, tears welling in her eyes once more.

 

The Dark God cut off his response, saying gleefully, pointing at Toby, then Usagi, “He wants to fuck you, but won't admit it.”

 

They then pointed at Usagi again, then Kras’hir, “She wants to fuck you, but won't admit it.”

 

They pointed at Lettuce. “And he's sterile.”

 

“Hey!” Lettuce replied.

 

“Don’t listen to Them.” Blackhawk said. “They’re trying to destroy our friendships.”

 

Slaanesh frowned, a dangerous edge entering Their voice, “If I am lying, then why is your friend Usagi getting very wet right now, hmm?”

 

They leaned toward her. “Tell Me, child: Who do you see now?”

 

“K-kras’hir…”

 

Slaanesh smirked. “You want her to do naughty things to you, don't you?’

 

Their words were like honey, and Their tongue was silver; There seemed to be no point in lying.

 

“Y-yes…”

 

“Like…?”

 

Kras’hir slammed the end of a knife into the table. The Dark Prince regarded her coolly.

 

“Very well. I am sure I will see it soon enough anyway. You came here seeking an army, yes?”

 

Naruto nodded. “We’re seeking to ally ourselves with all four of the Chaos Gods so that we may defeat Emperor Diabolica.”

 

Slaanesh nodded. “Then, Blood Ranger, an army you shall have.”

 

Naruto’s eye twitched, and he whispered, “Don’t call me that.”

 

Slaanesh merely smirked. “Do any of you know how I was born?”

 

“From the Fall of the Eldar.” Blackhawk answered.

 

“Who are the Eldar?” Toby asked.

 

“A species of elf-like aliens.” Blackhawk answered. “That’s putting it simply.”

 

Slaanesh sipped wine. “The Eldar were a proud, militaristic people. They had an empire that would make Diabolica choke with envy, and technology that makes your Ranger weapons look like primitive clubs. However, they eventually ran out of enemies to conquer, and began to sink into complacency...and depravity. They did things in the name of pleasure that would destroy your ability to sleep. They were warned by the Farseers that they were heading down a path of no return, but the Eldar didn't listen. Eventually, the Farseers left the Empire, along with any Eldar who would follow them. They were the only Eldar who survived My birth, for not long after, the depravity of the Empire reached it’s peak, and I began to gestate in the Warp. My conception and birthing cries killed trillions of Eldar instantly, and tore open a hole in space, a link to the Warp that has never healed: The Eye of Terror.”

 

The Rangers had listened intently to Slaanesh’s...theatric storytelling, and by the end, were silent. No one spoke for a long time, until Usagi asked, “Why did you tell us this?”

 

Slaanesh said simply, “I enjoy telling it. Of course, the Eldar themselves were not the only ones who died when I was born. I killed their gods, too.”

 

“Their gods?” Naruto asked. “That just isn’t possible…”

 

The Prince of Pleasure merely stared at him. It was almost as if Naruto had forgotten the forces he was dealing with. The laws of reality simply didn't matter.

 

After a moment, They continued, “It was...well, like a dance. There is no battle quite like gods clashing. It didn't take long for Me to kill all of them. Well...almost all of them. Khaine, their God of War, was shattered into a thousand pieces, pieces which are still living. Cargorach, the Laughing God, fled into what the Eldar called the Webway. And Isha, their Healing Goddess…”

 

The Dark God went silent, Their lips curling into a snarl.

 

“What happened to Isha?” Toby asked.

 

“The Lord of Plague stole her from Me…”

 

“Judging by how You treated the other Eldar gods, that’s a much better fate…” Blackhawk muttered under his breath.

 

Slaanesh heard him. In an instant, Their right hand was around his throat, before he was hauled into the air.

 

“Maybe, but the fate of the Eldar gods is mercy compared to what I can do to you.”

 

“HEY! LET OUR FRIEND GO!” Lettuce shouted. “YOU MESS WITH HIM, YOU’RE GONNA GET IT FROM US! I DON’T CARE IF YOU'RE SOME KIND OF PLEASURE GOD!”

 

Slaanesh, completely unfazed by his threat, but angry all the same, merely uttered a Word, a powerful one, “Fall.” And fall they did, right out of the Palace of Pleasure, and into the Garden of Nurgle...at least, until Slaanesh, in Their anger, pulled the Rangers back. They landed in the Palace's Throne Room. The Prince of Pain lounged on Their throne.

 

“Welcome back, you defiant fools.”

 

“And just when I thought we’d be free.” Lettuce snarked. “You’re gonna keep us in this virtual prison forever, I’m guessing?”

 

“No. But I am not putting an army under your command without expecting something in return.”

 

“Let’s hear it.”

 

“First...Usagi and Kras’hir, step forward.”

 

The Daemoness stepped forward. Usagi did the same.

 

“W-what do you want?” Usagi asked.

 

“I want you two to fuck. I want you to act on the lust and desire you both feel for each other.” Slaanesh said simply.

 

“W-WHAT?!” Usagi shouted, as the Rangers grew more and more disgusted.

 

“You can’t force her to have sex so you can watch.” Blackhawk said. “That’s called rape.”

 

Slaanesh grinned. “Ah, but that's where you're wrong. She wants it. Don't you, Usagi?” She did not answer, still blushing.

 

Kras’hir said, “If you want your army, then we will have no choice.”

 

With that, she shrugged off her armor, setting her blade aside. Usagi hesitantly disrobed, and the Rangers averted their gaze as Usagi...was deflowered, her innocence taken from her.

 

Kras’hir, knowing how horrified and ashamed Usagi was, was as gentle as a lamb, making love to her partner as softly and sweetly as she could manage. When it was over, she held Usagi close, rubbing her hair and whispering gently in her ear, again and again, “I'm here...don't be scared…” Usagi silently cried, humiliated beyond belief.

 

Khorne, sensing His Herald’s rage and hatred for the Prince of Pleasure, granted her His Favor. The Mark of the Blood God burned into her back, and her strength increased tenfold. Kras’hir set Usagi aside, before standing and facing the Throne.

 

She spoke then, in a long-forgotten tongue, “You die today, Pleasure God.”

 

With that, she charged, and Slaanesh, feeling fear for the first time, fled from her. Usagi stared at her, her tears drying up.

 

Soon, Kras’hir returned, threw Slaanesh into a wall, and began strangling Them. The God let out a disturbing mixture of pained gasps and shuddering moans.

 

“...Mon Dieu…” Lettuce whispered.

 

“Awesome…” replied Toby.

 

“Are They actually getting an orgasm from that?!” Naruto asked, shocked yet fascinated.

 

“Yep.” said Blackhawk.

 

Kras’hir eventually relented, letting Slaanesh slump to the floor. Then, she hissed, “Mark my words, Prince of Depravity: The only reason I spare you is because it would upset the Great Game if I ended your life. I will not, however, leave you wholly unmarked. From this day until the end of Chaos, a scar shall mark Thy visage.”

 

With that, she dug her claws into Slaanesh’s face, dragging them downward. Blood, black and purple as Warp energy, sprayed from the wound, as They shrieked in agony.

 

Usagi cried once again, trying to look away from the violence. When it was done, Kras’hir wiped her claws clean. Slaanesh said weakly, “You will have your army, Rangers. Now leave.”

 

“Gladly.” said Naruto, and the seven of them left, Usagi clinging to Kras’hir’s chest.

 

They landed in the Garden of Nurgle. The Garden of Nurgle is no ordinary garden. Perhaps it is not a garden at all, but the mortal minds that contemplate the manifested will of the Lord of Decay must attempt to make some sort of sense out of what they have seen or heard about in whispered tales. They must place it in some sort of relatable context that they can consider without going insane. The same tomes and other forbidden texts that have attempted to describe the Lord of the land Himself have, for the most part, agreed that the idea of Nurgle’s realm being a perverse, deadly, and yet strangely beautiful garden best puts Chaos into terms they can fathom.

Like a normal garden, the domain of Nurgle is home to a bewildering array of flora and fauna, all interconnected and supporting the whole. Beds of bright blue Shovelpetal plants dig themselves up and leave the dirt in which they grew so that Plaguebearers can plant new Skullseeds in the rich loam. As the Skullseeds grow and blossom, they attract bounding, stomping, over-exuberant Chaos Beasts that mistake their fruits for the heads of new playthings. This scatters their matter violently into the air where it comes to rest on the wings of the ubiquitous flies. Slowed by the sticky pulp of the splattered plants, these insects become easy prey for other flying creatures that ingest them as they soar through the rot-choked air. Unbeknownst to the predators, bloatflies are carriers of many of Nurgle’s experimental diseases and other creations. With their innards thus infected, these predators sicken, vomiting the contents of their guts all across the garden as they fly about and eventually exploding in showers of life-giving flesh and blood. This bounty of mutated and mutilated tissue falls into new areas of the Garden beneath, decaying into compost and starting the cycle of life and death anew.

Though the Garden of Nurgle does share certain commonalities with gardens and jungles on planets in realspace, it still is not a worldly garden in any sane sense. A visitor in this bizarre and perilous realm doesn’t walk from this place to that. He experiences what needs to be experienced. Even the daemons that tend the Garden are not really what might be thought of as a workforce that arrives at a place, does a job, and then leaves for other regions. These daemons are a part of the experience of the garden itself. This is especially troublesome for the Plaguebearers, whose metamorphosed minds were once mortal, and still strive to impose a modicum of reality in their unreal existences. Still, even the Plaguebearers accept their place in the Garden and spend their eternity enjoying all it offers in their own way.

The Plaguefather affords all His children many ways to explore and appreciate His realm, and even to become a part of it. Though He is a god of Chaos, He also has a need to create order, to monitor His creations, and to control His experiments. A visitor to Nurgle’s realm would find a dizzying amount of diversity of experiences. Here he might find trees made of nothing but the flesh of Eldar, constantly oozing the tears of a dying race. There he might find fields where tongues sprout up from the earth, each one blistered by the malign influence of a different infection. There is no telling what wonders await around each bend in the paths that stretch and wind throughout the Garden, but any who encounter them will surely have their sanity tested and questioned, should they survive to share the tale.

The Garden of Nurgle is an ever-changing realm, shifting according to the needs and whims of its master. Many areas exist only temporarily, taking shape to allow him to indulge a particular fancy or to be granted to an especially accomplished Great Unclean One as a reward. Even so, the legends hint that some aspects of this foetid domain remain relatively constant. Nurgle has need of fields in which to plant his crops of blighted herbs, pits to hold the bodies upon which he conducts his experiments, and, most important of all, a gigantic and decrepit mansion in which to store his creations, brew his legendary contagions, entertain guests, and plot the course of the Great Corruption.

While the mortal realm is laid waste by blight and pestilence, the lands of Nurgle in the Realm of Chaos thrive on disease and corruption. Tended by the Lord of Decay, this unwholesome realm is home to every pox and affliction imaginable and is foetid with the stench of rot. Twisted, rotten boughs entangled with grasping vines cover the mouldering ground, entwining like broken fingers. Fungi, both plain and spectacular, break through the squelching mulch of the forest floor, puffing out clouds of choking spores. The stems of half-daemonic plants wave of their own accord, unstirred by the insect-choked air. Their colours puncture the gloom; havens of cheeriness in a dismal woodland. Human-featured beetles flit along the banks of sluggish, muddy rivers. Reeds rattle, whispering the names of the poxes inflicted upon the worlds of mortals by Great Nurgle or lamenting those that have died from the caress of their creator.

Jutting from amidst this primordial mire is Nurgle's manse. Decrepit and ancient, yet eternally strong at its foundations, the mansion is an eclectic structure of rotted timbers and broken walls, overgrown with crawling poison ivy and thick mosses. Cracked windows and crumbling stone compete with verdigris-coated bronze, rusted ironwork and lichen-covered cornices to outdo each other with their corrupted charm. Within these tumbling walls, Nurgle toils. Beneath mildewed and sagging beams, the great God works for eternity at a rusted cauldron, a receptacle vast enough to contain all the oceans of all the worlds. Chuckling and murmuring to Himself, Nurgle labours to create contagion and pestilence, the most sublime and unfettered forms of life. With every stir of Nurgle's maggot-ridden ladle, a dozen fresh diseases flourish and are scattered through the stars. From time to time, Nurgle reaches down with a clawed hand to scoop a portion of the ghastly mixture into h

His cavernous mouth, tasting the fruits of his labour. With each passing day, He comes closer to brewing His perfect disease, a spiritual plague that will spread across the extent of the universe and see all living things gathered unto His rotting embrace.

Dwarfed by their mighty Lord, a host of Plaguebearers are gathered about Nurgle. Each chants sonorously, keeping count of the diseases created, the mischievous Nurglings that have hatched, and the souls claimed by the Lord of Decay's putrid blessings. This hum drowns out the creaking of the rotten floor and the scrape of the ladle on the cauldron, so eternal in its monotony that to hear it is to invite madness. When Nurgle's diseases wax strong in the mortal realm, his garden blooms with death's heads and fresh filth, encroaching upon the lands of the other Chaos Gods. War follows, as Nurgle's adversaries fight back and the Plaguebearers take up arms to defend the morbid forest. From such war springs more of the richness of life and death, of triumph over adversity. Though Nurgle's realm will eventually recede again, it will have fed deeply on the fallen, and will lie in gestate peace until it is ready to swell throughout time and space once more.


There is a house of decay at the centre of Nurgle’s Garden. Its wracked and twisted structure creaks and groans under the influence of baleful toxic winds. Shutters cling just barely to window frames only half filled with broken panes of filth covered glass. Sewage drains spill forth beetles, maggots, and twisted centipedes with only tongues for their bodies and human fingers for legs. Paint continually cracks and peels away from the wood beneath, yet the house never loses it grey-green hue. Along the roof, hundreds of chimneys bellow out dark clouds that, upon close inspection, are composed of millions of floating, buzzing flies.

All around this house, trees made of bone bear fruit that rots even as it swells. The leafless boughs of these ancient trees provide shelter for daemonic birds that sing the funeral dirges of any unwelcome visitor. It is a house of pestilence, rot, and death. This is Nurgle’s Mansion, and that means that it is also a place of hope and renewal. There can be no explanation for the strength that keeps this structure from collapse save that it is the dwelling place of the Lord of All, whose boundless energy, sense of eternal purpose, and limitless joy for his work finds perfect peace with the inevitability of decay.

Nurgle Himself often sits in a massive chair just to the side of the mansion’s front door. From there He entreats visitors, both summoned and unexpected, to approach, share tales and questionable libations, and explore the countless rooms within. Inside the vast structure, a guest could easily become lost. Rotten floorboards send many to a doom of slow consumption by the carrion feeders that dwell in the lower levels. Grand staircases decorated with moth-eaten rugs beckon to wandering souls, leading them to chambers where daemons are glad to receive new, fresh flesh.

Should the guest bypass these rooms and continue upward, he might find his way to the attic, where Nurgle keeps samples of his multitudinous works of decay, catalogued and counted over and over again by attendant Plaguebearers. In this attic are jars containing the viscera of plague victims from across time and space. Souls are trapped within apparently simple glass containers, left to slowly dim and fade as maladies of the spirit waste them to the bone.

If the visitor walked past the stairs and pushed deeper into the mansion, he might stumble upon the kitchens and larders of the Plaguefather’s home. Every foul ingredient, every pestilent component imaginable (and some that defy sanity) rests on shelves here, neatly labelled and ready to be combined in the great cauldron. A wise guest moves on quickly from here, knowing that to linger is to become flavouring for the noxious stew, for this cauldron is among Nurgle’s prized possessions and he likes to keep it full. It is in this great black crucible that the Lord of All brews the many plagues he pours into the mortal realm. Nurgle is a creative being, and he will take inspiration for experimentation where he finds it. Seldom can he resist the temptation to add nearby visitors to his virulent concoctions.


Nurgle is unlike the other Ruinous Powers in many ways, including how He views his domain within the Realm of Chaos. Khorne, for instance, rarely leaves His throne, barking orders to his generals from atop a mound of skulls. Slaanesh watches the happenings of Their kingdom from within Their palace or wanders the universe seeking to tempt mortals into giving up their souls to satisfy Their hunger. Tzeentch seems to not care much at all for the state of His warped and fractured lands, spending His time plotting and interfering with affairs in realms beyond His own. Nurgle, on the other hand, cherishes the beauty and surprises of His Garden. He routinely takes strolls down its twisted paths, cavorting with His daemons and stopping to observe as one of His diseases takes its toll on a wounded captive. Nurgle is in touch with His land and its many regions.

In his wanderings outside of the Mansion, he passes by some of his favourite places, many of which have existed since Nurgle first thought of them and are likely to be the models for the reborn universe that is to come. A moment’s journey from the Mansion are the Death Beds, a place he visits more often than perhaps any other. It is a place that serves two purposes. Not only are wayward travellers and defeated invaders trapped here, stored in the deep pits and sucking muck of this place awaiting some future foul use, or their eventual demise, but it is here that Nurgle can indulge in one of his greatest forms of entertainment. The Plaguefather loves to hear stories of the realms beyond his own. They inspire him to create new pestilences that are well suited to other lands, and in the Death Beds he has countless potential storytellers. Sometimes he offers these unfortunates the chance to improve their position by spitting the worms from their mouths and sharing tales of their worlds with him. Those who amuse him sufficiently are plucked from the muck and removed to the Mansion. There they have the great honour of becoming vessels for Nurgle’s newest plagues. Once they are properly infected, Grandfather Nurgle smiles, gives them one last tender, gut-churning embrace, and sends them back into the lands their stories described.

After visiting the Death Beds, Nurgle often makes the Poxyards the next stop on His stroll. It is here that He tests the efficacy of His contagions of the flesh and spirit. Each malady requires a different set of trials to gauge its ability to achieve the Plaguefather’s desires. This means that the physical form of the Poxyards changes to suit the task. For a test of the spirit, this region of the Garden may be filled with crystal clear lakes. A dehydrated test subject may see these lakes and, believing salvation is at hand, drink deeply of the cool waters. Suddenly the water will turn to pus, tormenting the sick and weakened soul. For a test of a skin-eating disease, the Poxyards may be filled with Clawthrust Brambles. Infected captives can be sent running into the daemon-plants, chased by Chaos Beasts. If the captives scream as they pass through the razor-edged branches of the plants, then Nurgle knows that the poor wretches can still feel pain and His affliction needs refinement. No matter the incarnation of the Poxyards, this corner of the Garden always gives Nurgle new insights, and therefore He spends a great deal of time there.

There are other places such as these—places that are always buzzing with activity and joy. The Morabusium where the most precious and toxic herbs take root, the Dunglash Arboretum where refined excrement hangs from trees like putrid, reeking vines, and many others. All of these regions provide Nurgle with the ingredients and insights he needs to further his work at the cauldron when he returns to the Mansion after one of his invigorating jaunts.


In addition to the mainstay regions of the Garden, there are many others that enjoy a less permanent existence, coming and going with the ascendancy and passing of one of Nurgle’s many plagues. Some of these likely only exist in the nightmare visions and untrustworthy hallucinations of disease-ravaged minds. Still, the Garden is near-infinite, and it is not so unbelievable that a recipient of one of Nurgle’s great gifts might be blessed with a fleeting glimpse of the Plaguefather’s realm. With their last dying breaths, some mortals gasp and choke out words saying that they hear faint bells tolling. Perhaps they refer to the blossoms that grow in the Deathbell Lily Fields. When a mortal dies as the result of one of Nurgle’s many diseases, one of these pallid flowers opens up and emits a tinny chime to mark the success of Nurgle’s handiwork. The ringing is incessant.

The Hanging Gardens of Thush’Bolg are a sight to be seen. This remote slice of Nurgle’s realm was given to the Great Unclean One Thush’Bolg as acknowledgement of his use of a choking plague to wipe out an Ork infestation on Hurax, a planet that Nurgle coveted. To commemorate his victory and to demonstrate constant thanks to his lord for his reward, Thush’Bolg used their own intestines to hang every single Ork from the colony in the trees of his domain. There they dangle and rot, slowly dying but never quite finding release.

Plaguebearers toss organs from the bodies of disease victims into sorting pools, making it easier for them to count the numbers that have died from each ailment. Beasts of Nurgle frolic in fields where planted spines yield crops of dementia-inducing foodstuffs. Nurglings cackle with glee as they roll down hillsides that form spontaneously when Great Unclean Ones vomit up regiments they consumed thousands of standard years ago. The Garden of Nurgle is a wondrous place filled with vitality, mirth, and experiences beyond mortal comprehension. It is a playground for the minions of the Lord of Decay, a laboratory for His work, and a comforting home for a god that knows his realm is the shape of things to come.


The Eldar believe that when Slaanesh, the Lord of Pleasure, awoke, their gods were destroyed outright. Yet there is one myth upon a single Craftworld that tells of how the Maiden Goddess Isha was not slain by the Dark Prince and absorbed by Slaanesh like the rest of the Eldar Pantheon after his birth during the Fall of the Eldar. Slaanesh vanquished her as He had all of the other Eldar Gods within the Warp, but only took her prisoner rather than absorbing her energies outright. What foul purpose Slaanesh had in keeping Isha alive, none amongst the Eldar now know, but the Prince of Pleasure was ultimately denied his spoils: for some reason Nurgle, the Plague Lord, waged war against Slaanesh to "rescue" the Eldar Goddess. Why Grandfather Nurgle intervened is unclear, although some Eldar savants believe that the oldest of the major Chaos Gods wanted to give the youngest amongst them a good lesson about his proper place in the order of things. What is known is that Nurgle's daemonic forces proved victorious and he took the Eldar Goddess back to his domain in the Realm of Chaos. A goddess of rejuvenation and a god of decay seemed an odd pairing, but Nurgle came to adore his new companion like no other being in the universe.

Yet the adoration of a Chaos God is a strange thing, for Nurgle shows His affection in cruel ways. Nurgle keeps Isha imprisoned in a rusted cage in the corner of His cauldron chamber within his personal manse. It is there that he keeps the cauldron where He mixes the elements that create all of His plagues and pestilences. When the Plague God creates a particularly pleasing brew, he forces Isha to imbibe the putrid mixture, watching with building excitement for the symptoms of his latest contagion. Though as the Goddess of Healing, Isha can cure herself of the disease's ravages, the speed with which she is free from its grip allows the Plaguelord to evaluate his creation's virulence. If Nurgle is pleased, he returns to his cauldron and empties its contents into a bottomless drain, the noxious liquid falling as rain upon one of the mortal worlds. If the concoction does not meet with Nurgle's approval, he gulps down the contents of the cauldron, vomits it back into the pot and starts afresh. While the Plaguefather is busy at his cauldron, Isha accepts her lot stoically, and fights back against the Plague God's evil in the same way she once fought against Khaine, whispering the cures to these new diseases into the universe so that mortals might know them and resist the hideous designs of Grandfather Nurgle.


Very few mortal eyes have beheld the Garden of Nurgle. Its swamplands constantly wheeze a fog of supernatural diseases, and living beings cannot endure so much as a single breath of its repugnance. Only Nurgle himself can spare visitors from his garden's toxic affections; when he is expecting company, he will open a path through the gurgling fungus-fronds with a single magnanimous gesture. Trespassers are viewed poorly in Nurgle's domain, as the Seers of Lugganath found to their cost. The Eldar of that far-flung Craftworld have long told the story of the Caged Maiden, wherein Isha, the goddess of fertility and healing, is imprisoned in Nurgle's mansion at the mercy of her grotesque admirer. The Eldar believe their legends to be absolute truth and even aspire to one day free their goddess from Nurgle's unctuous grasp. So it was that when Craftworld Lugganath was ravaged by the Brittle Coma, an army of its most gifted psykers cast their minds into the realm of Nurgle in pursuit of the truth of the myth of Isha's captivity, hoping to find their lost goddess and put a halt to their Craftworld's deadly malaise with her freedom. They knew that they would almost certainly die in the attempt, but believed that their souls would ultimately be drawn back into the glittering Spirit Stones of their comatose bodies. Once safe in their crystal afterlife, they could impart Isha's message to the Spiritseers and lift Nurgle's curse from their homes.

At first, their astrally-projected forms appeared to be able to pass through the grasping foliage of Nurgle's garden with ease. Their Ghosthelms kept them as insubstantial as spirits and their rune-shielded minds cut through the dismal vegetation, for they were sharper than any corporeal blade. The Rot Flies of that realm buzzed loud in alarm, however, and whispered of the intruders into Nurgle's ear. Just as the Seers of Lugganath sighted Grandfather Nurgle's manse in the distance, a great host of Plaguebearers rose up from the mud and began to chant in a droning monotone as they came forward. The Seers chanelled their psychic energy into great blasts of cleansing blue fire, boiling away huge chunks of Nurgle's army and darting out of the clumsy reach of their foes, but ever more Plaguebearers emerged from the slurry to block their path.

The battle raged for solar days, and swathes of Nurgle's Garden were blasted to ruin in the process. However, in the material dimension, the physical form of the trespassing Seers began to convulse and shake, succumbing to the very plague they hoped to overcome. Slowly, as their bodies shrivelled and their Spirit Stones turned to rotting mulch, the souls of the Seers that were trapped in Nurgle's realm began to pass fully into the Immaterium. The soupy air of the garden seeped into their lungs, worm-riddled mud spattered up their legs, and white-bodied daemonflies clambered into their mouths. Claimed at last, the Seers' feet took root as their faces hardened into bark. Their arms split and twisted into gnarled branches, each finger hung with ripening Nurgling-fruit. The Seers of Lugganath remain there still, a copse of wailing trees that brighten Nurgle's leisurely walks and strike a note of despair into the heart of Isha, His immortal captive. Such is the fate of those who enter uninvited into the heartlands of Nurgle, for even the generosity of the Grandfather of Plagues has its limit.

 

The Rangers, upon stepping foot in the Garden, were greeted with some of the foulest smells imaginable, to the point of uncontrolled vomiting. Blackhawk, between coughing up chunks of food he’d eaten the week before, muttered, “Not even Bash Buzzard would enjoy it here, and he eats rotten meat on a daily basis!”

 

“Bash Buzzard is one of our friends back on Core Earth.” Lettuce clarified to Kras’hir.

 

“...Friend?” She asked, saying the word as if it were in another language.

 

“You mean you don’t have any friends, not even fellow warriors?” Lettuce asked.

 

“Oh, I and my fellow warriors can get along cordially enough, but with the understanding that we'll likely try to tear out the other’s guts not long after.”

 

“We’re the same way, minus the ‘wanting to tear out our innards’ bit. A big part of being Power Rangers, to us, is working together to take down our foes.”

 

She nodded, snorting. Before she could say anything more, a voice echoed.

 

"Buboes, phlegm, blood and guts! Boils, bogeys, rot and pus! Blisters, fevers, weeping sores! From your wounds the fester pours."

 

“BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD! SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE!” came the response from Toby. Blackhawk proceeded to deck him in response, giving a ‘shut up’ gesture.

 

The voice crooned, punctuated by wet gagging, “Nurgle loves me, this I know...for His Bearers tell me so. All living to Him belong….for we are children and He is God.”

 

“...Sounds like some messed up church hymn.” Toby said.

 

Kras’hir, surprisingly, recited, “Jesus loves me, this I know...for the Bible tells me so. Little children to Him belong, for we are weak and He is strong.”

 

“I knew that sounded familiar.” said Usagi.

 

“We have a similar hymn back where I’m from.” said Toby. “Arceus loves me, this I know, for the Sinnoh book tells me so. Little trainers to Him belong, for we are young and He’s a god.”

 

Kras’hir said, “That ‘god’ is one of the Fate Weaver’s many guises. Your religion is built on the word of a liar.”

 

“B-but Arceus is the father of all Pokemon…” Toby said. “Just as Dialgia and Palkia control time and space in my religion.”

 

“Toby…”

 

“...What?”

 

“There are no gods aside from those of Chaos and the Eldar. Every major religion established on any world in the last four-hundred thousand years is a FUCKING SHAM!”

 

“So,” said Usagi. “Shinto, Buddhism, Christianity…”

 

“No. Shinto and Buddhism are...different. The Buddha did, indeed, exist. However...well...how would you take it if I told you he was an incarnation of the Laughing God of the Eldar?”

 

“That wouldn’t surprise me.”

 

“What about Princesses Celestia and Luna?” Pinkie asked. “They exist and some worship them as Goddesses.”

 

“Celestia is a reincarnation of...the Corpse-God. The Anathema, as He is named in the Warp. He ruled Core Earth and the worlds around it eons ago, before the Heresy occurred, and His most favored son betrayed Him, leaving the Anathema crippled.”

 

“So the Annunaki that lived on Core Earth 20,000 years before it was settled by the Multiverse Federation...weren’t highly advanced reptilians who destroyed themselves, or rather, the Chaos Gods destroyed them, after all?” Naruto asked.

 

“Nope. Who told you that?”

 

“Omnus.” Naruto said.

 

“He was not lying, as he did not know the truth himself...We have tarried long enough. Let's get moving.”

 

Kras’hir started to walk, still holding Usagi protectively against her chest. She had donned her armor and retrieved her sword before they departed from the Palace. The Rangers kept walking, still trying to resist vomiting.

 

They eventually, after passing through many groves of twisted, rotting plants, reached the Mansion where Nurgle dwelled. The Lord of Plagues could be heard humming to Himself inside.

 

“This reminds me of a horror film or something.” Lettuce said. “Like...the ones where a mad scientist is cooking up some new experiment.”

 

“That’s the Lord of Plagues in a nutshell.” Blackhawk said. “Like...say, Dr. Frankenstein, only far more sociable yet still insane.”

 

Kras’hir muttered a poem, surprising them all yet again.

 

“A reservoir of darkness, black

As witches' cauldrons are, when fill'd

With moon-drugs in th' eclipse distill'd.

Leaning to look if foot might pass

Down thro' that chasm, I saw, beneath,

As far as vision could explore,

The jetty sides as smooth as glass,

Looking as if just varnish'd o'er

With that dark pitch the Seat of Death

Throws out upon its slimy shore.”

 

“Write that yourself?” Naruto asked.

 

“No. I...collect books. I like a lot of human poetry. That one was by a man named Thomas Moore.” She replied, a bit embarrassed.

 

“You remind me of my friend Twilight.” Pinkie said. “She loves books.”

 

Kras’hir said seriously, “Any of you tell anyone else I collect books, I'll rip your arms off.”

 

“Understood.” they all said.  Ebony still looked down, almost as if she were traumatized.

 

Kras’hir opened the door, and they entered the Mansion. Immediately, a swarm of flies flew at them, buzzing at a deafening volume. Usagi shrieked, as did Ebony and Pinkie.

 

Kras’hir merely exhaled, and the flies burst into flames, falling to the floor.

 

“...Impressive.” said Blackhawk.

 

There were stairs nearby. Kras’hir descended, but not before kissing Usagi for a few seconds. The girl blushed again, telling herself that she was, indeed, falling in love with a Khornate Daemon.

 

The Daemoness merely grinned, before walking down the stairs. When they reached the bottom, they were met with a horrific sight: The Plague Lord Himself. He stood around a head taller than Kras’hir, with deathly green skin, grey eyes, and yellow, filthy teeth. His body was covered in weeping boils and rotten sores, and maggots squirmed in open, festering wounds. All the Rangers, aside from Usagi and Ebony, screamed in pure, unadulterated horror at the sight.

 

Nurgle turned, the end of His stirring spoon in His mouth. He clapped His hands joyfully.

 

“Oh, hello, hello! You must be the Rangers! I am so happy to see all of you for Myself! I must apologize, for I was not expecting you so soon. If I knew you would be here now, I would have prepared a lavish welcome for you!”

 

He sounded so friendly, like a loving grandfather. Although unlike,  say, Slaanesh, Nurgle’s kindness was genuine. “Let’s just skip the pleasantries, Plague God.” said Blackhawk. “You know why we’re here.”

 

“Skip the pleasantries?” Nurgle asked, confused. “Why? You're my guests, and I would be a most terrible host if I wasn't courteous.”

 

He turned to the corner of the room, where a woman was caged. “Isha! Isha! We have guests!”

 

She raised her head, looking at the Rangers. She could see pain in Ebony and Usagi, so she whispered, “Be healed, and let happiness find you again…” Ebony instantly felt better, the trauma of her lies washed away. Usagi felt more calm, and snuggled into Kras’hir’s bosom.

 

“You poor thing…” Pinkie said. “Don’t worry, we’ll help get you out of this spooky place…”

 

Isha merely smiled, and said, “My dear Pinkie, I am exactly where I need to be. Nurgle saved me from a most terrible fate, and though there is often misery, He is not cruel.”

 

“I can feel that...but are you sure you don’t want to escape?”

 

She regarded Nurgle, who was humming to Himself again. “Escape? No, I don't want to escape. As crazy as it sounds, I love Him, and He cares for me.”

 

“Just like how Kras’hir loves Usagi, or how Lettuce loves me?”

 

Yes.”

 

Nurgle walked over, opening the cage and unlocking the chains. The two of them embraced, Nurgle gurgling happily. Lettuce was absolutely squicked out, as were Toby, Naruto, and Blackhawk.

 

“What are you guys so grossed out about? It’s sweet.” said Ebony.

 

“Says you.” said Lettuce. “You enjoy weird stuff.”

 

Then, the two kissed, and even Kras’hir felt sick. Usagi offered her a barf bag out of some sort of hammerspace. Kras’hir refused, choking back bile. She pulled a large bottle of mead out of her armor, taking a long gulp. “Where do you keep that mead?” Usagi wondered.

 

“My own personal pocket of the Warp.” Kras’hir answered. Nurgle and Isha still embraced, before Nurgle vomited, covering the floor near Him in maggots, bile, rotting meat, and...liquid shit.

 

“DIARRHEA, CHA CHA CHA! DIARRHEA, CHA CHA CHA!” squealed a few Plaguebearers from outside.

 

Kras’hir muttered again, almost like a prayer, “A reservoir of darkness, black
As witches' cauldrons are, when fill'd

With moon-drugs in th' eclipse distill'd.

Leaning to look if foot might pass

 

Down thro' that chasm, I saw, beneath,

As far as vision could explore,

The jetty sides as smooth as glass,

 

Looking as if just varnish'd o'er

With that dark pitch the Seat of Death

Throws out upon its slimy shore…”

 

“...Aaaanyway,” said Naruto, and explained why they were there. At the name Emperor Diabolica, everything in the Garden hissed in anger.

 

Nurgle said merrily, “I have a plague ready for him!”

 

“A plague? So you’re going to make him sick?”

 

“No. I'm giving him a gift!”

 

Then, in a tone that scared even Isha, He muttered, “The gift of melting bones and bleeding organs…”

 

“What we need is an army, not a plague.” Naruto repeated.

 

Nurgle shook with rage, a rare act for the one His disciples called “Papa.” The Plague Lord slammed His fist into the cauldron.

 

“I don't care what you need, Blood Ranger. I don't care that you need an army. I only care about the fact that Diabolica had the nerve to harm My beloved when he was here last.”

 

“That was 11,000 or so years ago…” Naruto said.

 

Nurgle exploded. “HE WAS LAST HERE LESS THAN A YEAR AGO, RANGER! HE STRODE IN WHEN I WAS OUT FOR A STROLL, AND VIOLATED ISHA WHEN SHE WAS CHAINED!”

 

Isha put a hand on His shoulder. Nurgle calmed Himself down, exhaling with a rasping gurgle.

 

“I understand your anger.” said Naruto. “But we’re not leaving until we ally ourselves with you. I promise you, however, we will avenge Isha.”

 

Nurgle bent over His cauldron, scooping out a spoonful of liquid. He then whispered a few words, and poured it into a small tear into the Materium. Far, far away, Emperor Diabolica began to scream.

 

Nurgle said softly, “You'll have your army, Rangers, and I will have My plague.”

 

“Thank you.”

 

Nurgle turned to Isha. “Can you take them to the guest room and give them a meal before they depart?”

 

She nodded, leading them upstairs. The Rangers followed, and when they entered the guest room, were greeted by one of Nurgle’s ‘children’, a Plaguebearer named Morbus. “MAMA ISHA!” he squealed happily.

 

She giggled, opening her arms. “Come here!” Morbus jumped into his ‘mother’s’ arms, gurgling happily.

 

“This is one of your sons, I assume?” Blackhawk questioned, covering his beak from Morbus’ foul stench.

 

She nodded, rubbing the Plaguebearer’s head. “All of Nurgle’s children are mine, as well.”

 

“And I wanna be just like Papa one day!” the Plaguebearer said, pointing to a cauldron nearby. It wasn’t as big as Nurgle's but the right size for Morbus.

 

“Ah…” Blackhawk said. They’re such a happy family, he thought. Maybe I’ve been looking at Chaos all wrong…

 

Isha, as if reading his mind, said, “The Ruinous Powers don't just embody negative emotions. They embody positive ones, too.”

 

“I know, but...I’ve been here in the Warp before...when I was only a chick.” Granted, it was somehow only for six minutes in realspace time, but it had felt far longer than that.

 

She continued, “For example, are any of you in love?”

 

Kras’hir raised her hand, hesitantly. The Rangers did the same.

 

Isha couldn't help but smile, and it widened when she looked at Kras’hir and Usagi.

 

“You two make a cute couple, you know.”

 

“We do?” asked Usagi.

 

“Yes. Anyway, love comes from Slaanesh. They are drawn to love and passion, as well as perfection in all forms. Many artists and musicians follow the Dark Prince.”

 

“So every time we’ve played music in our band with an overly complicated name…” said Lettuce.

 

“...the Dark Prince has heard it.” Isha finished.

 

“I wonder if Slaanesh likes the Beach Boys.” Blackhawk joked.

 

“One of His favorites!” Morbus responded cheerfully.

 

“...You’re joking.” Blackhawk deadpanned.

 

“No, he isn't.” Isha said. “The Gods are more like mortals than you think. Khorne, for example, swears like a sailor when He is angry. Especially after poker games with the other three. I never thought I would hear anyone called a “flaming, ass-eating thunder-cunt”, but Khorne called Slaanesh that last time they played and He lost.”

 

“They all play poker?” asked Lettuce. “I oughta join the game sometime.”

 

“Tzeentch always cheats, Nurgle doesn't understand the rules, Khorne goes into a blind rage if He loses, and Slaanesh promises dirty, kinky sex to anyone who is interested. Complete with descriptions of the acts They will perform.” Isha said, deadpan.

 

“...Count me in!” Lettuce said.

 

“He’s always looking for something fun.” Pinkie said.

 

“The Gods don't bet money. They bet on many other things: The outcome of battles, who will die when, which civilizations will endure, and many other concepts beyond mortal ability to understand.”

 

“Still, I’d love to see how gods play poker, of all things.” Lettuce said.

 

“Getting back on track, are you aware of Omnus of Eltar?” Naruto asked.

 

“Yes. He is a very old friend of mine. Send him my regards, will you?” She asked.

 

“If he’s an old friend of yours, then why does he fight Chaos, at least from how you see it?”

 

“Because, despite the fact that Chaos is not entirely evil, many acts committed by Daemons are. Which is why he stops them.” Isha answered.

 

“...What about all the other villains the Ranger teams of the past have faced? Are they connected to Chaos like...him?” Naruto asked, avoiding mentioning Diabolica by name.

 

“Yes. All of them. Every last one.” She confirmed, before saying, “Anyway, let me get you and your team some food. We can talk more while you eat.”

 

She led them to a large table, made of wood and lined with comfortable armchairs. They all sat. Isha said, “I will be right back.”

 

She walked off, humming. Kras’hir watched her go. “That woman is an enigma.”

 

“No kidding.” said Blackhawk. “She seems happy, though. Good for her.”

 

She snorted. “As happy as you can be in this shit-hole…”

 

“Hey...she loves my Papa, and He loves her.” said Morbus, who went to go help his Mama.

 

Kras’hir watched him go, before saying, “Misero misere vivit. Attrahit carie non laeduntur.”

 

“Huh?” Usagi asked.

 

“Misery draws in misery. Rot draws in rot.” She translated.

 

“What language was that?” Lettuce asked. “The only ones I know are English, French, and Maori.”

 

“It is Latin.” She answered. “Many Daemons speak it. It makes our threats sound more worthy of note.”

 

“I thought Chaos had its own tongue.” Blackhawk said.

 

“We do, but as Isha said, we are more like you mortals than you think. A lot of Daemons are fluent in several tongues.”

 

“Ah.” Blackhawk said. “...Maybe I was wrong. Chaos isn’t entirely evil.”

 

“Speaking of Chaos,” Naruto said. “When we first fought Diabolica, he used the ‘forces of Chaos’ to make his Bloodbeasts grow. Given Chaos’ nature, what actually happened when he did that?”

 

“The Warp is...odd. While most of it falls under the domain of the Powers, it has a will of it’s own, to an extent. Also? There are more than four Chaos Gods.”

 

“More than four?”

 

“Actually, there are 7,568 beings in the Warp who could be called Gods, if you want to get technical.”

 

“That many? Daaaamn.”

 

“The Four are just the most powerful.” Blackhawk said. “When I first came into the Warp, I actually met a few of these lesser Gods.” He winced. “Some of them...weren’t friendly, like the Renegade Chaos God, Malal.”

 

“Who’s Malal?” Usagi asked.

 

“Don't speak His name!” Kras’hir growled.

 

“Oh, sorry.” said Blackhawk.

 

“I’m guessing He isn’t well liked.” Lettuce said.

 

"...and he that went before now came last, and that which was white and black and all direction was thrown against itself. Grown mightily indignant at the words of the Gods, Malal did turn His heart against them and flee into the chambers of space...And no man looked to Malal then, save those that serve that which they hate, who smile upon their misfortune, and who bear no love save for the damned. At such times as a warrior's heart turns to Malal, all Gods of Chaos grow fearful, and the laughter of the Outcast God fills the tomb of space..."

 

The other Rangers shuddered. “...The only other thing I know is that He has a follower among our enemies.” said Blackhawk. “...Radiguet.”

 

“You mean to tell me…” said Toby slowly. “That Radiguet, the leader of the ancient Vyram Empire and foe of the Power Rangers Jet Fusion, serves a Chaos God that even the Big Four hate?” Blackhawk nodded.

 

Kras’hir said, “There are two things the Powers fear more than anything: The Outcast God, and the Death of the Anathema.”

 

“You said Celestia was the Anathema’s reincarnation.” Pinkie pointed out. “Doesn’t that mean the Anathema’s already dead?”

 

“No. When the Anathema dies, and I mean truly dies...there will be another God born in the Warp. A God of Order.”

 

“...And the Warp will die, in essence.” Blackhawk said.

 

“Chaos demands constant change. That is why the Great Game is unending, and why Lord Khorne has not used The End Of All Things to slay the other three Ruinous Powers.”

 

“...Is the Anathema still on Core Earth, then?” Ebony asked, curious.

 

“That depends. Where the fuck is your homeland, pink one?”

 

“Hey! Don’t talk to Pinkie that way!” Lettuce growled. “...Or we will brawl, you and I.”

 

If he expected her to feel threatened or intimidated, he was wrong. She merely grinned widely.

 

“Great! A good brawl always lifts my spirits.”

 

“Guys...we’re guests in another’s home.” Naruto said. “Let’s not fight.”

 

Lettuce calmed down, but still glared at Kras’hir. She grinned and raised a hand, flashing a crude hand gesture at him. Lettuce didn’t react, as he lacked hands himself. Pinkie coughed awkwardly, then answered, “My home is in Equestria, on the planet Equus, in another universe’s equivalent to the Horsehead Nebula.”

 

Silence, then Kras’hir farted.  Loudly. For twenty seconds. Pinkie snort-giggled, then asked, “Why’d you ask me about my home? Is the Anathema there?”

 

“Yes and no.” Kras’hir replied, stroking Usagi’s hair. “His soul is, but His corpse is elsewhere.”

 

She continued stroking her lover’s hair. Usagi smiled. “Are you saying we look for the Anathema, Kras’hir?”

 

“No, my dear, unless you wish to see a long-dead corpse.”

 

“...I don’t.” Usagi said.

 

“...So, am I going to have to mount your boyfriend’s head on a spike out of jealousy, after a duel to the death, or are you going to talk to him about us?” Kras’hir asked casually.

 

“Oh, umm, uhh…”

 

Kras’hir snorted, before kissing her. Deeply. Usagi blushed heavily, but the moment of intimacy was interrupted by Morbus and Isha. Kras’hir let loose an explosive chain of curses, making crude insinuations about their parentage, habits and views on life. Isha covered her son’s ‘ears’, her cheeks burning. Morbus just stared, slack jawed as a torrent of flies poured out of his mouth.

 

Kras’hir, who was aroused and frustrated, picked up Usagi and growled, “We'll be back. Don't interrupt us.”

 

She left the room. Isha blinked, clearing her throat.

 

“Dinner is served!” Morbus said, serving everyone.

 

About ten minutes later, Kras’hir and Usagi returned. Kras’hir was panting, a tired grin on her face.

 

“We may...or may not...have broken one of your beds.”

 

“No comment.” said Morbus, hopping onto his mother’s head, and resting on top of it.

 

Kras’hir set Usagi back in her chair. “She got into it just as much as I did. I mean, look at her hair.” Usagi’s hair was no longer in a bun-like odango style, but ruffled, long, and luscious.

 

“Oh, stop.” she said.

 

“Why? You know you love it.” Kras’hir teased.

 

“I do.”

 

Kras’hir grinned. “And I love you.”

 

“I know…”

 

“Say it...Say it…”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Kras’hir nodded, smiling, before she began to eat, shoveling in food as fast as she could grab it. Pinkie followed her example, as did Usagi to a lesser degree. After the meal ended, it was time to meet with the final Power: Tzeentch. Isha wished them luck, and waved goodbye as they left.

 

“Bye-bye!” Morbus said, waking up at that moment.

 

Just as Tzeentch manifests and appears in many different guises, many of them fluid and shifting, so too, the domain of the Changer of Ways within the Realm of Chaos constantly adapts to its master's whims, desires, moods, and, of course, the demands of his Thousand and One Plots. Observers human, xenos, and daemon perceive and interpret this territory in a wide variety of ways. In fact, some scholars and a few of the more coherent first-hand witnesses who have survived contact with Tzeentch's realm have suggested that neither mortal nor daemon, save perhaps the most powerful Lords of Change, can grasp the true nature of Tzeentch's shifting realm. Most who visit the domain of the Great Mutator quickly go mad; those of exceptionally strong mind and strong will can perhaps interpret but one facet of the often crystalline landscape that, like Tzeentch Himself, has an infinite number of faces. Many commentators suggest that the mind can only perceive this world of Warp energy wrought into something resembling solid form through symbols or metaphors, images created by the mind of the iron-willed in an attempt to make sense of pure Chaos and constant change. In fact, many commentators rely on paradoxical metaphors even to describe the process of perceiving Tzeentch's realm itself: sculpting with fog, describing a dream as it occurs, singing silently, painting with mist, and the like. The Great Ocean of the Warp is a sea of madness and insanity, and Tzeentch's realm is the concentrated essence of such things given form.

In spite of the constantly changing nature of the domain of the Architect of Fate and the limited capacity of the mortal mind to perceive and comprehend it, certain common views have emerged from the extant descriptions of Tzeentch's realm. Some observers claim that an enormous crystalline labyrinth dominates the landscape, a luminescent plane shimmering like a polished, mottled opal. Passages in this maze appear, dissolve, merge, split, and change direction seemingly at random. Only the Lords of Change, Tzeentch’s most powerful servants, and those with the trenchant insights of the irrevocably mad can hope to understand the design of Tzeentch's deranged maze and to navigate its corridors. No daemons are needed to act as sentinels in Tzeentch's realm; the labyrinth itself provides sufficient protection against anyone rash and foolhardy enough to attempt an assault on the Great Schemer.

Those who gaze into the crystalline substance that composes this maze may see more than light reflected and refracted in the fluctuating facets of the shining surfaces. They may catch glimpses of fears, miseries, and hopes made visually manifest; dreams and nightmares; histories real and imagined; potential futures; images of torment, ecstasy, and despair; and abstract thoughts made momentarily concrete as pictures in the crystals. One visionary reported seeing various images of his children at different points in their lives, all of them moments of despair, sorrow, and desperation. Another recounted her experiences in Tzeentch's realm as one of exultation and ecstasy as she witnessed reflected representations of what she took to be her possible futures, each more joyful and successful than the last. Yet another claimed to observe nightmare imagery in the mirrored surface of the labyrinth: daemons rending flesh from friends and loved ones, the destruction of his home by dark Sorcerers wielding Warpfire, and worst of all, the transformation of his own body into a tentacled, writhing mass. When this last traveller was finally able to tear his gaze away from the hellish visions, he discovered that days had passed and that his body had indeed changed into the hideous Chaos Spawn he had seen in his vision. Records show that all three of these individuals met with tragic ends: suicide, insanity, and execution at the hands of the Inquisition, respectively. In one sense, these survivors of Tzeentch's realm were fortunate, as it is rumoured that most who travel through the maze of the Raven God wander it eternally as miserable, insane shells of their former selves, forever tormented by ghastly visions, regrets over their mistakes and missed opportunities, and the hopes for a tomorrow that they will never realise.

While the passage of time in the Warp fluctuates and does not correspond to its regular, linear flow in the normal four-dimensional space-time of the Materium, the inconsistency of time's progression is even more pronounced in Tzeentch's realm. As the anecdote above suggests, in what seems like a few minutes spent gazing into the depths of the crystals of Tzeentch's labyrinthine realm, days or even standard years can pass. Two individuals might enter Tzeentch's realm in the same instant in time; one might exit moments later and report that years had passed, whereas the other could spend centuries of real time in Tzeentch's realm but swear that he had been gone only minutes. In addition, other peculiarities in individuals' subjective perceptions of time occur within Tzeentch's realm itself. A single footstep may seem to take hours to complete. What seems like a few seconds spent admiring the beautiful refraction of light on the crystalline structure of the maze can take days. Many visitors "momentarily" transfixed by some curiosity in Tzeentch's realm have died of dehydration or starvation. Others can spend years wandering the insane corridors of Tzeentch's maze without drinking, eating, or resting -- their metabolism apparently slowed by Chaotic influences.

Legends tell of an entity known as "The Guardian of the Maze" that inhabits the Crystalline Labyrinth. Though his name implies that he serves as the protector of Tzeentch's realm, he is said to function more as a gatekeeper and observer. Rumours tell of a path through Tzeentch's realm that, in theory, anyone, mortal or daemon, may follow to discover infinite knowledge. To follow this path, the inquisitive pilgrim must travel through nine gates. These portals, three times the height of a man, appear as golden arches wreathed in the blue and pink Warpfire of Tzeentch. Such is the power of the Guardian of the Maze, or perhaps it is the bizarre temporal nature of Tzeentch's twisting realm itself, that the Guardian manifests as a giant disembodied mouth hovering above all nine gates simultaneously. At each gate, the mouth ponderously speaks, asking those seekers of knowledge one of the nine hundred and ninety-nine Riddles of Tzaratxoth. Those who answer the riddles correctly may pass through the gates and continue along the path to ultimate enlightenment. Those who fail to answer correctly are doomed to wander the labyrinth for all eternity wracked with insanity and regret over the infinite knowledge that might have been theirs. Legend tells of one being -- the only one in all history, who answered all nine of the questions correctly. Strangely, many versions of the story posit that this individual appeared in the guise of a young girl who was accompanied by a small black dog. Factions within the galaxy wage vicious scholarly battles over the hidden significance of this tale, or if the tale actually happened, or was yet another metaphorical wisp of smoke from the Master of Lies.


Tzeentch's sanctum sanctorum, the Impossible Fortress, is said to lie at the centre of the crystalline maze, if indeed geographical descriptors such as "centre" apply with any accuracy to this inconstant realm. Some consider this as more akin to a central belief or conceit that might drive a series of thoughts than an actual location, as nothing of this area has physicality as mortals would comprehend it. While this ætheric edifice is in constant flux, many have described it as a crystalline castle composed of the same sort of material as the labyrinth that surrounds it. Imbalanced spires spontaneously emerge from the ever-shifting foundation of the Impossible Fortress, as do towers of blue and pink flame and searing Warpfire. Gates, doors, and portals slowly open, as if yawning with the ennui of ages, only to slam shut like mouths of terrible beasts and then disappear. Mortals shackled by the psychological manacles forged by a lifetime of habit and enculturation in the material realm cannot fathom the perverse design of Tzeentch's home. Indeed, as the name of this fastness implies, even the most visionary and heretical designers of the material realm could not draft plans for the maddening architecture of the Impossible Fortress. Few daemons, save the most powerful Lords of Change, can navigate its corridors, but as these creations are intelligent distillations of the madness that makes up Tzeentch's realm, they thrive all the same.

Deep inside the Impossible Fortress, according to some profane accounts, lies Tzeentch's fabled Hidden Library. This infinite collection of tomes, scrolls, and parchments of every kind contains every scrap of knowledge and thought ever recorded in Creation; stories written and unwritten; histories true and alternate; and accounts of futures potential, actual, and imagined. Many of the volumes are so weighty with knowledge that they gain a sentience of a kind and spend centuries chattering to passersby, arguing with one another, rewriting themselves, and then reorganising their placement accordingly. Magical chains of Warpflame help to protect the books and bind them in place. Horrors serve as grotesque librarians and work tirelessly to re-shelve the works, catalogue the collection, and maintain what passes for order in the Impossible Fortress, though as the concept itself is anathema to the Great Mutator, no mortal could possibly fathom such a design.

As with so many things associated with the Changer of Ways, few things are always as they seem. Although the Crystal Maze, the Impossible Fortress, and the Hidden Library often appear (or at least are often perceived) as delineated above, by no means are these descriptions consistent with every narrative provided by those unfortunate souls who have visited Tzeentch's domain. Bock Sammaelle, dubbed the "Lunatic Scrivener of Hamclov Prime" by the princes who acted as his patrons, claimed to have travelled to and returned from Tzeentch's realm in the early days of Core Earth. Sammaelle attested that he saw nothing but a bleak hill on which a single, leafless tree stood. Daylasse Dial, the Heretic illuminator of Phalan 10 who was later executed for heresy many millennia before, described Tzeentch's realm as a barren, desert landscape populated by deformed, headless humanoids that continually split and reformed into new bodies. Other witnesses have described a realm of pulsating and constantly morphing protoplasm, towers of fungus and mould, continents of sentient vegetation and vines without finite length, and vast landscapes of nothing but barren stone and ash. It is likely that Tzeentch's realm is all of these things and many more. Others have suggested that observers interpret Tzeentch's realm subjectively, filtering their perception of structured Warp energy through their own expectations and experiences. It may be most probable that Tzeentch Himself determines how each mortal or daemonic individual perceives His realm to suit the needs, whims, and conspiracies of the Master of Lies.

 

The Rangers looked at the constantly shifting maze, both amazed and perplexed at its complexity. “So...this is where Drako’s Master dwells.” observed Blackhawk. “I can see why he worships Him.”

 

Kras’hir said, “Do not gaze long into the glass walls. You will see visions, visions of love and hate, life and death, despair and joy. You may think mere moments have passed, when, in reality, years, decades or even centuries have gone by.”

 

Usagi held onto her lover close, afraid. Lettuce and Pinkie stared at one another. “Pinkie?” Lettuce began.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I know we’ve been going on-again, off-again since last Christmas, but if we don’t come out of this alive, I have one question: will you be my girlfriend?”

 

She was silent for a moment, before smiling widely and hugging him. “Yes!” Lettuce hugged her back, trying not to cry. Toby smiled, looking at them.

 

“Isn’t that sweet? My fellow second-in-command and fellow Ranger is finally going steady with my other fellow Ranger.”

 

“I’m happy for you both.” said Blackhawk, “but we need to get moving.”

 

Kras’hir said, “I want you all to follow me, walking in a line. Do not look at anything but the back of the person in front of you.”

 

With that, she began walking through the shifting Maze, keeping her lover close to her chest. The Rangers obeyed, not even looking at the walls of the maze, no matter how much it tempted them. Through each part of the maze they walked, with it often trying to tempt them much like Slaanesh’s Palace did. Eventually, they came upon a gate. A voice whispered a riddle, one that was almost impossible to solve. Kras’hir, after much thinking, gave her answer, and the gate opened. This went on for a while, the pattern of walking and solving riddles seemingly endless. Eventually, the last one was solved, and the way to the Impossible Fortress opened. It looked like a spire made of crystal and glass, jutting out of nothingness. Kras’hir approached it, cautiously. The Rangers followed suit. “...Whoa.” said Toby. “This is amazing.”

 

“Yeah.” agreed Ebony. “It reminds me of the towers at Hogwarts.”

 

“Or something out of a novel.” said Naruto.

 

They eventually, after wandering for a while, entered a room. It was mostly empty, save for a large circular table. At the table sat a man in a three-piece suit, shuffling a deck of cards. “Umm...go fish?” asked Lettuce, saying the first thing that came to mind.

 

The man looked at them. “Come and sit, Rangers.”

 

His voice was...strange, like many speaking at once. They came forward, one by one, until the entire group sat in a circle. “...You’re Tzeentch.” Ebony said. “One of our foes, and sometimes ally Drako, worships you.”

 

Kras’hir noticed he was shuffling Tarot cards. He said, “Yes, I am He whom you came to speak with.”

 

Other voices whispered, “I am not Him.” “I might be Him.”

 

“...Are we playing poker?” Lettuce asked, only to get thwacked by Ebony.

 

“Those are Tarot cards, dummy.” she said irritably.

 

The Suited Man offered her the deck. “Choose…” Ebony pulled a card from the deck to reveal herself on the card, much to her confusion and surprise.

 

When she blinked, it became a card she was familiar with...Death. She dropped the card in shock. “A-am I gonna die?!”

 

“Yes.” “No.” “Possibly.” “Probably.” “Probably not.”

 

“Well, which is it?!”

 

He didn't reply, offering the deck to Usagi. She pulled a card, revealing the Moon. She, unfamiliar with tarot cards, tilted her head. “What does it mean?”

 

He answered, not looking at her, “With Pisces as its ruling sign, the Moon is all about visions and illusions, madness, genius and poetry. At its darkest this can be a very horrifying card warning the querent of hidden enemies, mental illness, alcoholic blackouts or a bad drug trip. At its very best, however, the Moon is a card of genius, of mental breakthroughs, astonishing creativity, powerful magic, and intuition.

The querent who gets this card should be warned that they may be going through a time of emotional and mental trial, a time when they'll do things that seem to make sense to them, yet when they come out of it they'll wonder, "Why did I do that? It makes no sense!" Their mind will be playing tricks on them, and so this is not a good time for making decisions that require rational thought and a clear head.

This card can, likewise, signal a crazy time for relationships. Whirlwind romances, powerful and dreamlike, but not trustworthy. For families and friends this is a time of emotional ups and downs.

If the querent has any past mental problems, they must be vigilant in taking their medication and seeing their therapist. They should avoid recreational drugs or alcohol, they will have a bad reaction if they take either. At the same time, the Moon signals great creativity, enhanced psychic powers, visions. The querent's judgment may not be trustworthy, but they will have intuitive flashes that are remarkably accurate.”

 

“H-how does that relate to me?” she asked hesitantly.

 

“Look at your partner.” Tzeentch said. Usagi looked at Kras’hir, blinking.

 

“A most unconventional romance, wouldn't you say? And this card may be accurate, considering your...history.”

 

Usagi’s eyes widened, and she put her hand over her mouth. “My past…” Memories came flooding back, of her having to leave her friends, Mamoru...Luna and Artemis...what did Tzeentch know, and how much?

 

“I know all things, child. Nothing escapes my notice. Nothing.” Usagi just buried her face into Kras’hir’s chest, sobbing.

 

Kras’hir stared at the Lord of Schemes. “Is this part of one of your countless plans?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

“You're a bastard.”

 

“I knew you'd say that. Just like I knew you'd fall in love with a mortal, and I knew you would be quite willing to kill to keep her from sorrow. You will do things in the future, terrible things, just to keep your beloved happy.” Lettuce took the next card: the Lovers.

 

“Huh...how appropriate.” What shocked him, however, is that the card showed Pinkie and himself embracing. After a blink, it changed to show Adam and Eve.

 

“Newcomers to my Fortress often ask, "What is the Lovers' card about? Is it about finding love?" Yes, and no. It is possible that the original name of this card was "Love." The oldest decks call it "The amorous one," The Lovers being a mistranslation. So really, it's about one person being "in love" with someone or something.

Many books, however, define the card not as "Love" but as a "choice." And the images that have been used for this card make it even more confusing. The original trump featured a man and a woman with a cupid above them about to shoot his dart (into which? Cupid's arrows only make the one they strike fall in love). Later decks had a man choosing between two women, or a man meeting his true love with the help of a matchmaker. Still later, with Waite, we have an Angel above Adam and Eve. The Angel stands for Raphael, who is emblematic of Mercury and Air, with Adam and Eve related to Gemini in that Eve split from Adam and is, essentially, his twin. And the fruit from the Tree of Knowledge indicates Adam and Eve choosing to "know" each other in every sense of the word. This connection to Gemini means that the Lovers card is NOT about "romance" or passion. Romantic emotions are typically related to water. And blazing passion is associated with fire. Gemini, an air sign, is about messages and making contact. It's about the psyche. In addition, at #6 the Lover's card is about "harmony." Thus, it is about something that speaks to you, that you "know" and recognize as your other or mirror self (twin), and which makes you feel harmonically balanced or complete. You may experience this psychic attraction to something small like a pair of shoes you have to have, or a rock band whose music says all you ever wanted to say. Or you might be drawn to something huge, a plot of land you want to own, or someone else's boyfriend/girlfriend who, at first sight, makes you think: "That's my husband/wife." In interpretation, the card indicates that the querent has come across, or will come across a person, career, challenge or thing (a puppy, a car, a house) that they will fall in love with. They will know instinctively that it was meant for them, even if it means diverging from their chosen path (that is the "Love" part). On the other hand, their common sense must also make a decision on whether or not to go along with this psychic "choice." There is often a measure of hardship or cost that comes with giving into this spiritual attraction.”

 

“So I’m not only romantically attracted, but spiritually attracted to Pinkie?”

 

Tzeentch, once again, didn't answer. Kras'hir drew next. The card made her grin a bit: The Wheel of Fortune.

 

Tzeentch said when He saw it, “The Wheel of Fortune is all about luck and change. The wheel symbolizes completeness as well as the rise and fall of fortunes and the message that what goes around comes around. Almost every definition of this card indicates abundance, happiness, elevation, or luck; a change that just happens, and brings with it great joy.”

 

Pinkie drew next: the Fool. “Hey!” she protested.

 

“The Fool is the card of infinite possibilities. The bag on the staff indicates that he has all he needs to do or be anything he wants, he has only to stop and unpack. He is on his way to a brand new beginning. But the card carries a little bark of warning as well. While it's wonderful to be enthralled with all around you, excited by all life has to offer, you still need to watch your step, lest you fall and end up looking the fool.”

 

“...What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“The card is chosen by you. I merely explain what it means.” Tzeentch said. After a few seconds, Pinkie got it.

 

“So I have everything I need to do what I want, but I have to be careful about it?”

 

He nodded, holding out the deck to the others. Blackhawk drew Strength.

 

“There are many stories that come to mind with this card: Daniel in the lion's den. The Aesop's fable of "The Sun and the Wind," where the Sun's warmth, as compared to the Wind's coldness, persuades a man to take off his coat. Also tales of saintly maids who get brutish barbarians to kneel down in prayer. What we see in all these stories is the taming of the beast by way of inner strength and gentleness.

The Maiden represents higher feelings and that we can experience if we bring our wild passions to heel. And so we willingly do so.

This card, however, isn't just about the Maiden's power. Like its ruling sign Leo, this card is also about the hot, roaring energy and enthusiasm of the Lion including passions like "lust" (which is the name it was given by Crowley in his Thoth deck). The lion's power may be frightening, but it is also desirable. Much can be achieved if such power is put to use. Some decks, in fact, label this card as "Power."

That energies can be brought under control and used is very close to the message of the Chariot, which might be why, in some decks, it is Justice that is card #8 instead of Strength. There is a difference, however, between Strength and the Chariot. The Chariot is a card about using your impulses to achieve a victory.

Strength is about combining two strengths to overcome weakness. The Maiden is weak of form, but her mastery of herself is powerful. The Lion is strong of form, but weak when it comes to mastering himself. The Maiden's commands overcome the Lion's weakness, and his form overcomes the Maiden's weakness. This is why the Maiden doesn't try to harness the lion to a chariot, nor does she run from it or try to kill it. She meets its eyes, touches it, embraces it. This is a card about understanding our wild natures, accepting them, yet also gentling those passions so that they work for us rather than against us. Putting these two strengths together creates perseverance, personal honor, and courage.

The card can also stand for a steadfast friend.”

 

“That fits you well, Blackhawk: you always put others before yourself no matter what.” said Naruto. As the last to not draw a card, he swiped one from the deck. On it were the Multiverse Force, and all the other Power Ranger teams that came before them...as well as after them. The word beneath was JUSTICE...for a moment, before it became the card of Judgement. Tzeentch looked at him, before explaining both.

 

“With Libra as its ruling sign, Justice is about cold, objective balance through reason or natural force. This is the card that tells the querent that excesses have consequences. Indulging in drinking and drugs will affect their health, just as excessive exercise can damage muscles and joints and working too much can make one neglect family and friends.

Justice urges the querent to make adjustments, do whatever is necessary to bring things back into balance: physically, emotionally, socially, spiritually. In a more mundane sense, this card may signal a court case, legal documents, adjustments in a marriage or partnership. The outcome of all of these may not be exactly what the querent wants, but it will be what they need. It will also be scrupulously fair. If the card is reversed, it can indicate bias, obstruction of the law, or legal complications.

 

With Fire as its ruling element, Judgement is about rebirth and resurrection. The idea of Judgement Day is that the dead rise, their sins are forgiven, and they move onto heaven. The Judgement card is similar in that it asks us to resurrect the past, forgive it, and let it go. There are wounds from the past that we never let heal, sins we've committed that we refuse to forgive, bad habits we haven't the courage to lose. Judgement advises us to finally face these, recognize that the past is past, and put them to rest, absolutely and irrevocably.

The reader can tell the querent that they need to forgive or be forgiven, do something they've been putting off, or have the courage to finally end something that isn't good for them. It is time to move on.

 

This is also a card of healing, quite literally from an accident or illness. It can indicate a time in the hospital, or a time of significant change.”

 

“Justice and Judgement..the Power Rangers are a force that brings balance to good and evil, and inspire change, hope, and forgiveness.” Naruto said.

 

Tzeentch began laughing. “You're not a force. You're puppets. Puppets dancing to the tune I give you.”

 

“Even if you are the Changer of Ways, my point still stands. We represent the hope that you can bring.”

 

“Hope...yes...hope...hope brings change...and change is why I scheme. Look at your cards again.” Everyone did.

 

“What’s your point?” Naruto asked.

 

He snapped his fingers. Each card changed, showing an image of the person holding it being tortured. On each card was a word. Together, they spelled out, “You will not learn your destinies from me.”

 

“Who, then? Who will we learn our destinies from?” Blackhawk asked.

 

Usagi instantly understood. “Ourselves.”

 

Tzeentch slid a box over to her. “You have earned this. Inside is something you desire.”

 

Usagi opened it, wondering what it could be. Inside was a way back to Core Earth.

 

Kras’hir closed the box, threw it on the ground, and stomped on it repeatedly. “It's a trap, Usagi. It will take you back to where you want to go, but likely not when you want to get there.”

 

He slid a box over to the Daemoness, who opened it out of morbid curiosity. Her eyes widened. “By the Gods…”

 

“What? What is it?” all the Rangers asked.

 

She turned the box over...and Mamoru’s head rolled out. Usagi broke down, finally realizing that her boyfriend might be dead. “...Is that really him?” she asked Tzeentch through her tears. “Or is this another trap?”

 

“Do not blame Me for his death. Blame your girlfriend. What you desire most, remember?”

 

Usagi turned to Kras’hir. “...I hate you!”

 

Kras’hir flipped the table, sending it end over end until it crashed into the wall behind Tzeentch.

 

She was completely calm, though her hands shook madly. “I'm. Going. To. Kill. You. SCHEMER!”

 

With that, she began beating the shit out of Him with her bare hands. The whole time, she was ranting at Him.

 

“I NEVER WANTED HIM TO BE KILLED! I WANTED HIM “OUT OF THE WAY”, NOT ABLE TO GET BETWEEN ME AND USAGI! I DIDN'T WANT HIM DEAD, YOU STUPID SHIT!”

 

“Am I...really? Because you are the one who is doing nothing to convince her that you are not a violent brute.”

 

That made Kras’hir freeze, turning around. Usagi was crying even harder, and the others surrounded her in a group hug, trying their best to comfort her. Kras'hir said, mournfully, “I am a monster. I fall in love, and not long after, I unintentionally hurt the one I fell in love with.”

 

“It isn’t your fault.” said Blackhawk. “But Usagi isn’t in a very good emotional state. I honestly don’t think she’ll forgive you that easily, let alone enter a relationship with you right now.”

 

Kras’hir stood, and said, speaking directly to Usagi, “If you want to know one thing about me, know this: I do not lie. Lying is for the weak and cowardly, and I am neither. If I wanted Mamoru dead-which I didn't-I would have done the killing myself. I don't rely on others to do my killing for me. I also don't murder children. No warrior with an ounce of honor would do something so heinous, or wish for it. Do you really think I would want to hurt you like that? Want to fuck up and end things with you just after we got started? I mean, for the love of the Gods, I was joking when I asked about putting his head on a spike. I was never going to do it. I love you, Usagi. I hope you know that much, at least…”

 

Kras’hir sat, closing her eyes. She felt something strange...was this sadness? It was new, but it felt right for this situation. Usagi dried her eyes, broke the group hug, and slowly walked over. Closing her own eyes, she pulled the Daemoness into what could be described as the deepest, most passionate kiss they’d had.

 

“...I forgive you. I love you too.”

 

Kras’hir did something then that, in her eons-long lifespan, she had never done before: She began to weep. Tears flowed down her face, as she pulled Usagi close, hugging her gently. Naruto approached Tzeentch slowly, as Kurama possessed him. “Now,” the demon-Naruto growled, “you will do as I say, lest I harm you further, Changer of Ways. Are we understood?”

 

“You are nothing, Blood Ranger. Nothing but a blind, unintelligent brute, bashing your head against the brick wall until it caves or your skull does. I would laugh if it weren't so pitiful.” That did it. The possessed Naruto unleashed his full strength, literally tearing into Tzeentch and doing what Kras’hir had done to Slaanesh earlier.

 

He was not Slaanesh, however. Tzeentch immediately healed, His form changing. A long staff was now in His hand, crackling with arcane energy.

 

“Fine. You wish to struggle against your strings, little puppet? Come on, then, because I am no longer holding back.”

 

The possessed Naruto, as powerful as he undoubtedly was, was still facing a Chaos God. The next five minutes consisted of Tzeentch brushing off every hit Naruto landed while blasting his opponent around the room with magic that made the arcane sorcery used at Hogwarts look like a baboon brandishing a shiny stick. “Please,” Usagi begged Kras’hir. “You have to do something!”

 

She stood, drawing her blade. She threw back her head, and began to bellow.

 

“KHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

 

The Blood God granted her His Favor once again, and she changed, becoming what she had desired to be for ages...a Bloodthirster.

 

Tzeentch looked toward her. She grinned, slowly beginning to advance on him. The sheer power difference between her and Naruto became apparent when spells that had blown him back didn't scratch her. She, once again, began thrashing the Changer of Ways around, laughing madly. The Rangers joined in, unleashing as many attacks as possible.

 

When it was done, He was kneeling, using His staff for support. Kras’hir snarled, “Nowhere to go now! So, tell me, what secrets do You have to share?”

 

He said, standing again, “Do not ask which creature screams in the night. Do not question who waits for you in the shadow. It is My cry that wakes you in the night, and My body that crouches in the shadow. I am Tzeentch and you are the puppet that dances to My tune..."

 

With that, he slammed his staff into the floor, sending them to another part of His Fortress: The Hidden Library.

 

The Rangers were surprised when they arrived in the Library. “Wow!” said Lettuce. “Look at all these books.”

 

“Yeah.” said Blackhawk. “Maybe there’s a way to get back home in one of them.”

 

Kras’hir had pulled a book off a shelf. The cover read, “Friends and Why You Don't Need Any.After some more digging around, Naruto found a massive volume entitled History of the Power Rangers….filled with false information. The book kept rewriting itself.

 

“Hey, Tzeentch!” Lettuce called out. “Enough of your games! Give us an army to work with, and a way back to Core Earth, and we’ll go quietly!”

 

Kras’hir was completely distracted. She found another book: “How to Cook Penguins in Ten Minutes or Less!” This made her raise a brow, before she found a tome that might interest Usagi while they were still unsure of a way out: “A Complete History of the City of Tokyo.” When Usagi saw it, she did indeed find it interesting...and even moreso when she saw it was in manga form. She began reading fervently, lost in the pages. Lettuce, meanwhile, looked under ‘C’ for Core Earth. “Courtship: How to Make People Love You.” “Cooking Ponies: How to get the best and most tender meat from pony hide.” “Core Earth: A History.” “Core Earth: This Won't Take You Home, So Go Fuck Yourself.” “Core Earth: How to get there from the Warp.” This last one intrigued Lettuce, and he began reading cautiously.

 

The book was snatched out of his flippers by one of the librarians, a floating mass of eyes, flesh and tentacles. “Uh, I was reading that, thank you very much.” he deadpanned.

 

Kras’hir walked over, and began reading the book that was on the shelf just behind the one Lettuce had been reading. “I won't go fuck myself, book. I have Usagi for that…” Meanwhile, Lettuce was attempting to beat the shit out of the librarian who had taken that book. It promptly began choking him in self-defense. Kras’hir threw her blade without even looking, spearing the librarian and making it drop Lettuce. He picked up the book and continued reading. That book was lies...but the one Kras’hir was reading detailed a way out. Lettuce picked up on this, and he grinned.

 

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

 

“...The librarians make funny noises when they die.”

 

“Nooo. I was thinking that we use the information in that book to get out of the Warp.”

 

She nodded, walking back to Usagi. “Usagi? Warp to Usagi…”

 

“Hm?” she replied, looking up from her own tome.

 

Kras’hir kissed her nose. “We found a way out.”

 

“Oh, awesome!” Usagi cheered. “...What is it?”

 

“...It will require a sacrifice.” Kras’hir said. Usagi’s eyes widened, her pupils shrinking into tiny dots.

 

“A-are we going to sacrifice one of us?” she asked hesitantly.

 

“Of course not.” said Lettuce. “...We can use one of these ugly-as-absolute-sin things.” He then pointed to the dead librarian.

 

“It doesn't need a deadly sacrifice. Merely a few body parts. Do any of you have a knife?”

Ebony, hearing the conversation, offered one of her Shadow Daggers. “Here. Use this.” The Power Weapon’s blade was long, sharp black obsidian. Perfect. Kras’hir took it, before cutting off two of her own fingers, one on each hand. Usagi and Lettuce looked away. Ebony just watched in awe as the other Rangers gathered around.

 

“The way back home requires sacrifice. Unsurprising.” Blackhawk said dryly.

 

“Hey.” said Naruto. “It’s the best shot we have right now.”

 

“Do all of us need to sacrifice a body part?” asked Pinkie.

 

Kras’hir shook her head, holding the two bloody fingers in her right hand. “We need to create a circle. We need salt and stones.”

 

“Where the hell are we gonna find salt and-oh.” Blackhawk said as Lettuce pulled a salt shaker out of nowhere and Pinkie pulled out some rocks her sister Maud had given her before she’d left Equestria for Core Earth. As such, they held some sentimental value and were difficult for her to part with as a result.

 

Kras’hir took the salt and rocks, walking to an empty space in the library. “I need you all to stand back.” The team nodded, stepping back a few feet.

 

She made a circle with salt, lining the top, bottom, left and right with the rocks. She began to chant in the Daemonic tongue, entreating the various powers of the Warp to allow passage to Core Earth. Dark energy began swirling within the circle, and voices whispered darkly, speaking of death and despair. She dropped her fingers in, and they went silent, before the ground tore open, creating a portal. This one was exactly like the one that had brought them into the Warp before, purple and swirling with energies from damned souls. “Well,” said Naruto. “We’re approaching the home stretch. Our final battle with Emperor Diabolica is about to begin.”

 

“Yeah.” said Toby. “Good luck, everyone.”

 

Kras’hir said to Usagi, “Don't die, lover. There is so much left for us to do….if you know what I mean.”

 

Usagi grinned, kissing her again. “You’re still coming with us, right? You should join us in this fight.”

 

Kras’hir pulled her close. “You kidding? I wouldn't miss this fight for the world. This is what I live for...well, one of two things I live for.”

 

Tzeentch spoke from behind them, making Kras’hir jump, “Oh, how romantic.”

 

“Stay back, T’char.” Blackhawk hissed, using the Chaos God’s true name. “We were just on our way out.”

 

“So hostile. I merely came to inform you that your army will be waiting on the other side. Or, rather, your four armies.”

 

“...Good.” Blackhawk said, as the other six Rangers stepped through the portal. Blackhawk followed quickly.  Kras’hir did the same. They ended up atop a hill, looking down on four Daemonic armies. Khornates, Slaaneshis, Nurglites and Tzeentchians all in one place, covering the ground completely for several miles. Each army was led by three Greater Daemons: Bloodthirsters, Great Unclean Ones, Keepers of Secrets and Lords of Change. Naruto stared at them all, a stoic expression on his face. Extending the arm on which his Power Watch was, the leader said one thing that caused their army to cheer:

 

“It’s morphing time. Without a word, the Rangers instantly changed into their uniforms, preparing for the battle that would decide Core Earth’s fate.

 

To be continued...

 

Spoiler

NOTES/TRIVIA:

-First part of the Laughter of Thirsting Gods two-parter.

-First episode co-written with GreyKnight151

-Easily, this is both the longest and the darkest episode of PR: MVF ever written yet.

-First Appearances: The Chaos Gods (Khorne, Slaanesh, Nurgle and Tzeentch), whose existence has been foreshadowed since the start of the series. Isha (Nurgle's wife), Morbus (one of Nurgle's many children). Kras'hir, who will become an ally of the Rangers from season 2 on.

-It is heavily implied, if not outright stated, that Core Earth is Terra from Warhammer 40,000 long after the collapse of the Imperium of Man, reterraformed and settled by the Multiverse Federation. Along with this revelation is the first mention of a being known as the Corpse-God, or the Anathema as called by the Chaos Gods. Who is this being, and what role will He play in the future?

-Lettuce and Pinkie reach Official Couple status after an entire season of on again-off again dating.

-Speaking of relationships, the first cracks are starting to show in Blackhawk and Ebony's. It seems Ebony has been lying about saving herself for marriage, and the consequences of those lies will be explored in season 2.

-It is revealed there are many, many Chaos Gods and that Radiguet, the series' greater scope villain, has been serving the most hated and feared of all: Malal, the Outcast God. 

 

Edited October 28, 2017 by Renegade the Maniacorn

[4EverGreen]

Pretty good; could've LIVED without the graphic display between Usagi and Kras'hir, but otherwise, pretty solid! But even though they've solved ONE problem, where to FIND their army, I have a feeling that controlling it is going to be MUCH harder! Enough said!

[GreyKnight151]

Believe me, it gets much, much darker in the source material for 40K.

[Rebel the Wolfgirl]

The Laughter of Thirsting Gods: Part II

Previously on Power Rangers: Multiverse Force...

 

The venture the Rangers made into the Warp did not go at all as expected, as a new face joined the team: Kras’hir, a Daemon of Khorne, who was intended to be their guide through the Warp. As they braved the traps and dangers of the Warp, new love bloomed, as Kras’hir and Usagi, partially motivated by the feelings pushed to the surface in Slaanesh's realm, quickly began a romance not long after meeting. Kras’hir also proved to be much more thoughtful and intelligent than the Rangers initially thought, and proved a great help in keeping them alive and sane as they met with each of the four Chaos Gods in turn. In their own manner, each of the Four promised the Rangers an army of Daemons, allowing them to face Emperor Diabolica on even ground. Now, it is no longer the time for words and pacts.

 

It is time...for war….

 

Kras’hir was pacing in front of the Khornate Daemons. She had never been one for overly long speeches, but she felt the need to give one now.

 

“We are faced now with a great battle! A battle that will resound throughout history, a battle that will they will sing songs about in the warrior halls of the galaxy for ages to come! A song of wrath, and ruin, and the ending of life! Sing with me, comrades! A song of red skies, and bloody fields, and the WORLD’S ENDING!”

 

“BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD! SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE! SOULS FOR THE SOUL EATER!” came the enthusiastic response.

 

“DEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTHHHHHHHHHH!”  She bellowed into the sky.

 

“DEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTHHHHHHHHHH!”  came the response of millions upon millions of Daemons.

 

Toby took the reigns this time, and began a chant among the Slaaneshi: “Hello, hello, hello, how low? Hello, hello, hello, how low? HELLO, HELLO, HELLO?!” The Slaaneshi, of course, knew this tune well. They also swiftly ignored him, as Toby was as charismatic as a stick. Lettuce, of course, was chosen to help lead the Slaaneshi rather than Toby.

 

One of the Keepers of Secrets, named Mas’hila, began barking orders to the Slaaneshi Daemons. The Nurglites merely gurgled and coughed, while the Tzeentchians did no planning, as they knew from their Lord how the battle would end.

 

As the battle was starting up, an entire army of Imps-not Imp Dusters, the fusions between the cannon fodder of the Taurans and those of the Hedrian Clan,-but true, pure blooded Imps, was marching forward, towards the combined Chaos-Ranger forces. What wasn’t surprising was that they were led by Baphomet, Diabolica’s supposed greatest warrior. The goat-like creature looked at the opposing army...and silently swore upon seeing the Khornate forces. “My Lord has returned…” He had once sworn his loyalty to Khorne, his ambitions to become a Daemon Prince obvious from the start. Khorne Himself was not pleased by Baphomet’s performances on the battlefield, and had sent An'ggrath to kill him. Baphomet had somehow managed to escape, still falsely believing he was loyal to the Blood God. And now that his Lord had, in his eyes, returned to him, Baphomet could finally prove himself and ascend to Daemonhood. With a loud chant of “BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD, SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE!”, the Imp army charged forward.

 

Kras’hir bellowed, “KNORNATES, GET IN POSITION!”

 

The Daemons of Khorne moved in front of the others, raising their blades and shields and forming a defensive wall against the Imps. An’ggrath himself stepped out, staring down Baphomet.

 

Baphomet drew his own blade, and growled, “So, coward, we meet again. Has Lord Khorne disposed of you in favor of me yet?”

 

An’ggrath growled back, his voice making the ground tremble a bit, “Who do you think sent me, whelp? My Lord is most displeased with you, and I cannot describe the pleasure I will feel bringing Him your head on a spike.”

 

“Oh, you are so wrong…” Baphomet taunted. “It is I who will be bringing Him your head, and ascending to my rightful place as ruler of my own Daemon World, where I will do nothing but feast and fight in the name of Khorne!”

 

“Where is Diabolica? Tell me, WHERE DOES YOUR FALSE EMPEROR HIDE?!” An’ggrath snarled. “IS HE CARRYING OUT SOME MASTER PLAN, OR IS HE MERELY TOO COWARDLY TO FACE US HIMSELF?!”

 

Kras’hir stepped forward. “Enough talk! WE. BRING. WAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!”

With that, the Khornates roared, clanging their blades and shields against their armor. The Imps were promptly annihilated, their limbs going every which way and the ground painted red with their blood.  Only fifteen survived. In stark contrast, only one Daemon was killed, and it took two hundred Imps to kill him. Baphomet was, possibly by intervention of Tzeentch, another survivor, scampering away like the coward he truly was. Now it was confirmed he was not a true warrior worthy of Khorne; just an ambitious coward with visions of demigodhood.

 

He didn't make it far, for An’ggrath, snarling, had extended his serrated chain-whip and thrown it outwards, catching Baphomet by the legs. He pulled the coward back to him, and ended Baphomet’s life with a swing of his massive blade. “I-I’m sorry, Vipera…” Baphomet whispered as he died. “...Avenge me…”

 

Far away, the so-called Emperor Diabolica was still screaming, wracked by plague and rot.

 

“VIPERA! COME ON, YOU MISERABLE WENCH! WHERE ARE YOU?!” Vipera soon appeared before Diabolica, filing her nails and looking at him with rage and contempt.

 

“You know, Emperor, I don’t say this very often…”

 

“Yes you do!” replied Circe, who was busy trying to mix up an antidote as fast as possible.

 

“QUIET! As I was saying, I told you so. Would you like me to elaborate? No? Well, too bad. You, Emperor Diabolica, are pathetic. Pathetic, misogynistic, self-absorbed, and not at all pleasing. You KILLED YOUR OWN PARENTS AND BETRAYED YOUR BEST FRIEND! AND FOR WHAT? FOR POWER!?” Now Vipera was pissed. “YOU. DESERVE. YOUR. CURRENT. FATE. YOU DISGUSTING PIECE OF SHIT! YOU CALL YOURSELF A VILLAIN?! YOU’RE NOTHING! YOU WILL ALWAYS BE NOTHING! AND WHEN YOU DIE! I HOPE THE RUINOUS POWERS RIP YOU LIMB FROM LIMB, SODOMIZE YOU, INTRUDE ON YOUR THOUGHTS, AND INFECT YOU WITH EVEN MORE HORRIBLE DISEASES FOR ALL ETERNITY!”

 

Suddenly, dark laughter echoed, followed by thumping footsteps. A man had entered the room. Well, man was loosely accurate, as he would tower over any human. He wore black and yellow armor, decorated with spikes that had human heads and skulls impaled on them. His skin was pale and scarred, and on his forehead was a strange star: The symbol of Chaos Undivided. He was still chuckling as he approached the ailing Emperor, his clawed fists clenching and relaxing.

 

“Oh, child, They have far worse fates in mind for him.”

 

“Who the hell are you?!” Queen Hedrian asked, sitting by her ailing husband to care for him.

 

“I have earned many titles: Primarch of the Black Legion. The Dark Crusader. Warmaster of Chaos. The Scourge of Man. You, however, may call me...Abaddon.”

 

Queen Hedrian gasped, stumbling back. “...The Anathema’s son…”

 

“No. You are thinking of Horus.”

 

He snorted. "Horus was weak. Horus was a fool. He had the whole galaxy within his grasp and he let it slip away…”

 

“The Imperium is gone. It has been for thousands of years. And I am grateful for that, as much as I hate to say it. Terra has become Core Earth, capital of the Multiverse Federation. What brings you here after so long?”

 

“The Anathema is stirring once again. His soul has been reincarnated, but it is weaker than ever. Assassins close in on Him even now, intending to end His recurring life once and for all. I aim to prevent that.”

 

Abaddon walked up to Diabolica. “How right your servant was. You are nothing. Nothing but an occasionally useful pawn. Even when the Powers directly use you for their own ends, you fail. Every time. Violating Isha? Foolish. Rejecting the Blood God’s patronage? Foolish. Spiting She Who Thirsts out of some misguided sense of power? Foolish. And, most offensive of all, stealing from the Library of the Fate Weaver? Foolish. I would kill you, right here and now, if your suffering did not please Them, and you did not still have a part to play.”

 

Diabolica groaned weakly, “Get out…”

 

“No.”

 

“HE SAID GET OUT!” Circe oink-screamed.

 

Abaddon turned, his yellow eyes staring at Circe. “And if I don't?”

 

“I’LL TURN YOU INTO A FROG!”

 

Kraky then whispered to Abaddon, “She really won’t.”

 

Abaddon said, grinning, “Go ahead.”

 

Guns could be heard cocking near the back of the room. Three Black Legion Marines had entered.

 

“Try.”

 

“Um, uh...bibbity bobbity boo?” A few sparks harmlessly struck Abbadon, and Circe squealed in terror.

 

Abaddon turned to Vipera. “Your lover, Baphomet? He is dead.”

 

“He-he’s what…?!”

 

Abaddon repeated,  as if speaking to a child, “Dead.”

 

“N-no, he can’t be dead...how?!”

 

He said a name that was feared by everyone else in the room, save for Vipera herself, “An’ggrath…” This sent shocks to everyone, as they recognized that name anywhere.

 

He showed them what the Bloodthirster was currently doing...taking a piss. He was holding Baphomet’s head on a spike, the goat-Tauran’s mouth agape and his eyes gouged out.

 

Vipera immediately broke down sobbing. Abaddon said, “I have something for you.” She didn’t answer. Circe and Kraky could do nothing to comfort Vipera, as they were still at the mercy of the millennia-old Space Marines.

 

Meanwhile, Drako had barricaded himself in his chambers, and hurriedly attempted to contact his Master; he was going to escape the Diabolic, and spend eternity in the Warp as an apprentice to Tzeentch. Or, at least that was what he planned. Tzeentch granted his wish...to escape the Diabolic. Quite literally, in fact, as he was thrown out a window by one of the Space Marines. His death was slow and painful, and yet he passed on happily into the Warp. He knew of his fate, and welcomed it with open arms.

 

Diabolica, meanwhile, asked Abaddon, “What do you have for that we-?”

 

He was cut off by a blade piercing his throat. Abaddon replied, “The gift of taking your place, Diabolica.”

 

Vipera grinned, laughing madly. “YES! YES!”

 

Queen Hedrian fell, sobbing and looking at Diabolica’s body. “I will revive you...soon enough…” she whispered.

 

Abaddon took the crown from his head, and offered it to Vipera. “All hail Empress Vipera, First Of Her Name.” She took the crown, and noticed how good it looked on her. Queen Hedrian disappeared with Diabolica’s body. Oh well, there was no need to worry. She’d probably die in the battle below, on the planet itself.

 

Abaddon said to her, inclining his head, “Pleasure doing business with you. Until we meet again.”

 

He left, the Marines following him. Now only Circe, Kraky, and her remained of Diabolica’s forces. Hedrian evacuated back to her base in the North Pole, intent on reviving Diabolica.

 

Down on Core Earth, the war for the multiverse’s fate still raged. Tzeentch’s sorcerers weaved great spells of wind and fire, killing scores of the enemy with each casting. Nurgle’s Plaguebearers exhaled clouds of massive, flesh-eating flies, who devoured their foes like locusts devoured crops. Slaaneshi warriors danced across the battlefield, cutting down enemy combatants gracefully. And the Khornates, as brutal as ever, were like a force of nature, cutting bloody swathes through the opposing army, painting the ground with blood and bone. The Rangers had evacuated back to the Command Center, not out of cowardice, but because it was not time to play their part yet. When Alpha 8 saw them again, he was elated, that is, until he saw Kras’hir. “Ay-y-yi! Chaos inflitration! Chaos inflitration!”

 

“Whoa, calm down Alpha.” said Blackhawk. “She’s with us.”

 

“Yeah.” said Naruto. “She wants to be one of our allies.”

 

Kras’hir grinned, winking at Usagi, “Oh, I am an infiltrator.”

 

She made a v with two fingers, before putting her tongue between them and licking up and down. Usagi blushed, giggling.

 

“Where’s Emperor Diabolica?” Lettuce wondered. “I thought he’d be leading his army into battle.”

 

Omnus answered, stepping into the room, “Emperor Diabolica is dead.”

 

“Huh?!” the team asked, confused.

 

“Alpha 8...show them the message Empress Vipera sent.”

 

Alpha nodded, bringing the Viewing Globe to fullscreen.

 

Vipera, a wide grin on her face, was sitting on Diabolica’s former throne, his crown on her head. “Greetings, Rangers. I am sure you are as surprised at this development as I am. Don't get me wrong, I wanted the throne, but I simply didn't expect to have it handed to me so easily. You see, I made a powerful friend today. Abaddon, he called himself. Your mentor may know who he is. He killed Diabolica...and let me take over!”

 

The pause was due to her giggling madly. “I'll give you a few moments to react to that.”

 

They turned to Omnus, waiting for an answer.

 

“Abaddon is the Warmaster of Chaos itself. He has the favor of all four Ruinous Powers, and had launched numerous “Black Crusades”, waging war upon both the Federation...and the Imperium of Man.”

 

“What’s the Imperium of Man?” Pinkie asked.

 

“An empire that was centered around what is now Core Earth. An empire that made the Federation look nonexistent in comparison. At its height, a million worlds fell under Imperial control.”

 

“Well, what happened?” Naruto asked. “Did they drive themselves into extinction?”

 

“No. The War of Hunger happened…and the Devouring Blade won.”

 

“The Devouring Blade…” Alpha said. “...was the most powerful of the Tyranid race. When it came to Terra, they prayed that their God-Emperor would rise again...like King Arthur.”

 

“He did not...Oh, gods, I can still hear the screams…”

 

“You were there, Omnus.”

 

“He was.” said Alpha. “I wasn’t, but Omnus told me that the battles between Rita Repulsa and Zordon partly occurred on Terra.”

 

“I can recall the Great Crusade, around twenty thousand years before that, when the Emperor set out to conquer the galaxy and find His sons, the Primarchs.”

 

“Did the Power Rangers exist before then?” Lettuce asked.

 

Omnus didn't seem to hear him. “I can say with certainty that, compared to the Crusade, every battle the Federation has fought looks like children having a disagreement. Then came the Heresy...when brother fought brother and the galaxy burned…”

 

“After that, the Imperium became a theocratic, neo-barbaric shell of itself.” said Alpha. “The Emperor sat for thousands of years on his Golden Throne, constantly on the verge of death. He is, in fact, still alive...for a given definition of alive. His Imperium has collapsed, and He still feels guilt over its atrocities. When the Federation was established, they tore down the Imperial Palace…”

 

Omnus glared at him. “You were not alive then, Alpha. I was! Do you know what it was like, knowing that death was certain, and blind faith in a dying god was the only thing that could hold off the horrors lurking just outside my vision? That everything the Imperium did, no matter how atrocious or evil, was delaying the inevitable and keeping the jaws of the Enemy from closing on us? To see Horus, a man who could have been as great as the Emperor Himself, turn to Chaos, and plunge the galaxy into the flames of war?!”

 

Omnus exhaled. “I do, which is why I will not stand for hearing the Imperium referred to as evil. It was a dark age, and I did terrible things in order to buy mankind time. I do not sleep soundly, but I would do them all again.”

 

“I...I...understand, Omnus. But you and I both know the Emperor is still on His Throne, most likely aware of the Imperium He created gone for millennia...and He is likely not proud of Himself, but knows He had to take drastic action.”

 

Omnus said, after a moment of silence, “The Necrons, Alpha. Do you remember what I told you about them?”

 

“Don’t remind me. They were robotic creatures...robotic skeletons who despised all organic life.”

 

“Sorry to interrupt,” said Toby. “But what does this have to do with the Federation, and why have I not heard about this Imperium before?”

 

“Every mention of it was purged from public records. It makes sense. It's almost like...hmmm...Usagi?”

 

“Yes, Omnus?”

 

“Have you ever heard of the Dark King? Ruled your homeland centuries ago, beheaded people he didn't like, and was stabbed to death in a bathtub?”

 

“No…”

 

“It's the same concept. The records were purged. Don't want the past tainting the reputation of the present regime.”

 

Kras’hir snorted. “Nice to see you share my views on the Federation.”

 

“The real question is,” observed Blackhawk. “Where is the Federation keeping the Emperor’s body, and why are you telling us all this?”

 

Omnus responded, “The Necrons are waking once again.”

 

Kras’hir’s eyes widened. “WHAT?!”

 

“That’s bad, right?”

 

Alpha replied, “You have no idea. The even worse part? Horus is returning.”

 

Kras’hir snorted loudly. “Nope. The Corpse-God saw to that Himself. You see, whelp, when Horus and the Anathema dueled, after the Warmaster fatally wounded Him, the Corpse-God struck Horus down, not only erasing his body from existence, but his soul as well. Horus died in every sense of the word...or so I heard. It's hard to tell lies from truth in the Warp. Still, I'm more concerned about the Eternal Dynasty.”

 

“That still doesn’t answer where the Federation is keeping the Emperor’s body…” Blackhawk said.

 

Kras’hir shrugged. Then Omnus said something that made everyone a bit afraid.

 

“I have heard rumors about strange sightings. Federation scouts reported seeing strange, floating ships in space, torn open and devoid of life. The ones who decided to see what was in them never returned. Strange vessels have also been encountered, vessels that looked to be scouting, and fled when Federation forces approached. And, recently, several worlds have gone dark, their last transmission containing nothing but screams, gunfire and the sound of spraying blood and cracking bone.”

 

“Could they be Imperial remnants?” Naruto guessed.

 

“Perhaps.” said Alpha. “Or perhaps not. That’s all we know. And even then, remnants of the Imperium are scattered. The ancient Space Marine Legions live in isolation on monastery-like ships, worshipping the Emperor and scouring space for any form of knowledge.”

 

“At least, the loyalist Space Marines. The Traitor Legions still dwell in the Warp.”

 

“The fact that Abaddon has come out of hiding worries me.” Alpha said.

 

“The Powers are getting bolder if the Warmaster has come out into realspace. Still, he is less volatile than Angron. Gods help us if the World Eaters emerge from the Warp…”

 

Meanwhile, down in Hedrian’s old North Pole-based castle, she had began making preparations to revive Emperor Diabolica. Readying her staff, she shouted to the sky, “Forces of Chaos...REVIVE EMPEROR DIABOLICA AND MAKE HIM GROOOOOW!”

 

In the Warp, the Gods played their poker game, gambling on who would revive Diabolica, and what the cost would be. Khorne won, and declared, “He shall live, and his resurrection shall make him mighty. However, My World Eaters shall soon emerge, and lay siege to where his wife hides.”

 

So He declared, so it was. Diabolica’s eyes opened, life returning to him. Hedrian hugged him, then watched as he grew into something far larger, and far more powerful. He spoke, the whole planet hearing his words, I am coming for you, Rangers.” In the Federation’s capital, the President and his Senate grew worried. Their worries about Diabolica didn't last long, for a rift into the Warp tore open in the North Pole, the World Eater Traitor Legion emerging, their Primarch at the front. Kras’hir felt this, and grinned widely. She got along well with the Rangers, but she was still a Khornate, and she respected the World Eaters greatly. Hedrian could sense them, as they marched into her throne room.

 

“T-the World Eaters! I’m outta here!” She quickly began packing her things, intending to return to the M51 Galaxy and moving back in with her father, Master Vile. It was her only viable option, lest she want to be killed. Diabolica slapped her, before putting the mark of Chaos Undivided on her head, the same mark he know bore. The Gods were incensed at this, but did nothing...for now. Granted, it wouldn't guarantee victory, but it would give her the same power he had. “You go handle the Rangers.” she told him. “I’ll handle the World Eaters...with help.” At this, the fire-red skeleton that was once her brother Rito Revolto, brandished a massive sword, and roared loudly, charging forward. If he was able to defeat the very first team of Power Rangers, as her father claimed, then imagine what he could do now that he lacked free will and focused entirely on his thousandfold-increased strength. Safe to say, he took Angron head on...and was actually able to keep up with him, which impressed the Legion...until the Primarch got angry, tore off his opponent’s arms, and starting beating him to death with them. Rito, despite lack of arms, still held on. Why wouldn’t he die?!

 

Angron resorted to beating Rito’s head in with his fists, not stopping until there was nothing left but dust. Hedrian, now angry, took on Angron herself...combine her increased power with her expertise in magic...and she got several very good hits in. Unfortunately, with Angron’s temper...she was outmatched until she counterattacked with a vast amount of power. The Primarch was thrown through several walls, landing outside.  Hedrian beat him with her staff, all the while taunting him mercilessly.

 

This was, by far, the stupidest thing she could have done. When she swung her staff for the sixth time, he caught it, and, with a growl, snapped it in half with a casual twist. “Uh-oh…”

 

The resulting uppercut from the enraged Angron sent her sailing miles into the air. She went so far, in fact, her unconscious form crashed through the roof of the Command Center, landing in front of the Rangers, Kras’hir, Omnus and Alpha 8.

 

“Queen Hedrian…” Naruto gasped.

 

“I-is she dead?” Usagi asked.

 

Alpha scanned her. “No, just unconscious.”

 

Kras’hir whistled. “Wow. I mean, it's hilariously easy to piss Angron off, but I haven't seen him punch someone this far since the Slave Incident.”

 

“Did you just say…” began Alpha.

 

Kras’hir cocked a brow. “Finish your thought, whelp.”

 

“My name is Alpha 8.” the robot stated. “...Angron. He couldn’t be here, right Omnus?”

 

He look a long look at Hedrian. “We can ask our guest that when she wakes.”

 

“We can ask Hedrian later!” said Alpha, panicked. “Just look at the Viewing Globe, Omnus!”

 

Kras’hir said, her tone a bit sad, “Did you know Angron used to be a slave? The infant Angron was discovered by a slaver on the world of Nuceria, surrounded by the corpses of alien attackers. Impressed with the child's ferocity, the slaver implanted Angron's cerebral cortex with archeotech devices that enhanced his aggression, and raised him as a gladiator. After years of bloodshed in the arena, Angron led his fellow slaves in a revolt, escaping to the mountains and throwing back repeated attempts to bring them to heel. Just when his brothers and sisters were preparing for their final stand, the Emperor arrived to claim Angron as his son.

Angron refused, and would have died alongside his comrades had the Emperor not taken him by force. Without their leader the gladiators lost all morale and were annihilated, and an embittered Angron only reluctantly took command of the XIIth Legion, renaming them from the War Hounds to the World Eaters. He ordered his Apothecaries to duplicate his implants and subject his legion to the same mental mutilation, and the World Eaters soon earned a reputation as an army of remorseless berserkers. Angron was criticized for his practices and came to blows with Leman Russ and the Space Wolves, but before the Emperor could take further action the Horus Heresy erupted.

It took little convincing from Horus for Angron to side with the traitors against the False Emperor, and the World Eaters fought in some of the bloodiest battles of the Horus Heresy, now claiming skulls for the Blood God. Angron was the first through the breach of the walls of the Imperial Palace, and the last Primarch to leave when the Siege of Terra failed. His World Eaters rampaged their way to the Eye of Terror, where they fractured into multiple psychopathic warbands. Angron is one of the few Daemon Primarchs to have launched major campaigns after the Horus Heresy, most infamously leading a horde of berserkers at the First War for Armageddon.”

 

“That’s not important!” interrupted Alpha.

 

“Well, then, what is?” asked Blackhawk.

 

“...Emperor Diabolica’s returned, and he’s a giant!”

 

Kras’hir said, “If you had an ounce of common sense, you'd be more worried about the band of World Eaters currently rampaging unchecked in the north. Do you think they'll stop? They. Never. Stop. Killing.”

 

She could see that she wasn't convincing anyone, so she growled. “Fine, I'll do it myself.”

 

The Daemoness left before anyone could stop her. Naruto looked at his teammates. “You guys know what to do next, right?”

 

“WE NEED DINOZORD POWER, NOW!” At once the Rangers were teleported into their Zords, each one facing Diabolica.

 

The Emperor looked upon them with nothing but contempt. “Hear me, Rangers. I am Diabolica, Emperor of a thousand worlds, Bane of the Federation, the Wrathful Shadow. All that I see, I will rule, for Chaos has deemed it good to bring me back. Look upon me, and see that which you seek to destroy. Gaze upon death, children, and embrace your own.”

 

“Never.” Naruto said, and the five main Dinozords combined into the Multimegazord. Once the transformation was complete, the mecha brandished its sword, ready for battle. Diabolica drew his own blade, raising it to the sky. “KHARNATH, GRANT ME VICTORY!”

 

His blade burst into flames, the fire black, powered by the damned souls of everyone he had ever killed. Diabolica laughed madly.

 

“Come die, little ones, and embrace the Powers.” Before Diabolica could strike, the Velociraptor and Spinosaurus Zords struck him. He gasped in surprise, but that attack, which would have crippled or even killed him before, didn't do as much as was hoped. He fell to kid knees briefly, before rising again.  With an enraged cry, he drove his blade into the ground beneath, and the entire area erupted with an explosion of flame and boiling rock. Both Zords were caught in the blast. Ebony opened comms, “Velociraptor to Spinosaurus. Do you read? Come in, Blackhawk! COME IN!”

 

Diabolica walked over to the Spinosaurus Zord. “My, that is a pity, isn't it? The little bird had his wings clipped…”

 

The Spinosaurus Zord unloaded its cannons on Diabolica, unleashing its “dakka” as an Ork would say. The rounds tore into him, causing Diabolica to bleed from many bloody wounds. He staggered a bit, but his injuries soon healed, the mark of Chaos Undivided glowing brightly. “You know,” deadpanned Blackhawk. “The fact you have your weak spot growing that brightly gives it away.” At this, he fired more dakka. Diabolica merely chuckled, the rounds glancing harmlessly off the mark. “Do you really believe the Gods to be that foolish?”

 

Then, he heard something...hooves? He could see, in the distance, approaching rhinoceros-like creatures: Juggernauts, ridden by Heralds of Khorne. The heavily armored beasts were snorting and bellowing loudly, their riders doing the same. “Cheers, love!” taunted Ebony, punching Diabolica while he was distracted. “The cavalry's here!”

 

He staggered, before punching her back when she turned away from him. “Ebony!” the Rangers said, using their Multimegazord to pick her Zord up.

 

“Thanks.” she said. “Now let’s give him all we have!” After forming the Velocimultimegazord, they managed to get Blackhawk as close to them so that he could form the Multiultrazord. Once they did, the Rangers smirked underneath their helmets.

 

“Not so tough now, are you?” Naruto and Blackhawk said, before unleashing full firepower.

 

When the dust cleared, it was apparent Tzeentch had plans for Diabolica, for a Lord of Change was in front of him, having absorbed the attack by conjuring a shield.

 

“Oh, so not fair!” Ebony whined.

 

“Apologies.” The Daemon said, who couldn't sound less sorry if he tried. “But my Lord has a plan for him, a plan that you cannot be allowed to end early by killing him.”

 

“What plan?” Naruto asked.

 

“He has plans, child. Plans within plans within plans. All of His schemes pull every mortal in creation along like a puppet on strings. They are not your concern, however. For now, I would be more worried about the Daemoness named Kras’hir.”

 

“Why?” Usagi asked, afraid.

 

He said simply, “She is fighting a losing battle.”

 

With that, he and Diabolica disappeared.

 

Meanwhile, far to the north, Kras’hir and Angron stared each other down. The other World Eaters stood to the side, watching. After a moment, the two bellowed, before charging at each other. Fist met fist, and the resulting shockwave shook the ground around them. Angron smashed his fist into her nose, and blood sprayed. Kras’hir spat, before headbutting him. The Primarch growled, his head snapping back, before he began viciously hitting her in the face, her head snapping side to side as she stumbled backwards. After thirty seconds of this, she caught his fist in her hand, and hit him hard in the throat. The Primarch gagged, then spat blood and saliva in her face. He then hit her hard in the chin, sending her flying. She landed hard, groaning. When she got up, Angron had drawn a chain-sword, the blade buzzing loudly. Angron grinned, his mouth bloody. She spat out a tooth, before rising and drawing her own axe.

 

The two clashed in the center of the clearing they were in, axe against sword. The Rangers quickly teleported into the battlefield, the Multiultrazord having disassembled itself and gone back into their hiding places.

 

Kras’hir growled, bloodlust and rage dominating her mind, “You interfere, I'll kill you all. This is my fight.”

 

Angron shoved her backwards, before driving his chain-sword into her stomach, the whirring blade tearing into her insides.

 

“No.” said Usagi, rushing over. She stared at Angron. “DON’T YOU DARE HURT HER!”

 

The Primarch ripped his blade free, and Kras’hir fell down, the snow beneath her turning red.

 

“Usagi...run…”

 

“No.” she said defiantly. Angron stared her down, before doing something unexpected: Bowing his head, acknowledging her. “Why are you bowing, coward!? Fight me!” This was unexpected coming from Usagi, of all people. He chuckled, raising his blade and gesturing for her to try her luck. Usagi shouted, “WIND STAFF!”, and said weapon appeared in her hands. With a grunt, she charged forward, spinning the staff around and around like a propeller. Angron met her charge, and they clashed. The speed at which she was spinning her staff created a massive gust of wind, powerful enough to push Angron back. Kras’hir tried to rise, groaning in pain, before collapsing again. Angron was surprised by the ferocity and strength Usagi displayed, and impressed. For one so young, she had the spirit of a hundred men. Even more so when she spun the staff around faster, and somehow jammed his chainsword.

 

Omnus watched this through the Viewing Globe, still keeping an eye on their...guest. Hedrian stirred, soon awaking wearily.

 

“Hello, Hedrian.”

 

“...Omnus…” she growled.

 

“Ah, I see you still recall our last meeting. I'm flattered.” He said flatly.

 

“...Why did you bring me here? Where is my husband?!”

 

“You landed here, after making the unfortunate mistake of enraging Angron.” He said, his tone still flat.

 

“That still doesn’t answer the question of where Diabolica is.”

 

“He is in the Warp.”

 

“YOU MEAN YOUR PATHETIC POWER RANGERS KILLED HIM?!” she shrieked.

 

“No. I mean that a Lord of Change stepped in when they fought him, and took him to the Warp.” Omnus answered serenely, his gaze locked on the Viewing Globe. “You should be embarrassed, Your Majesty. One of my Rangers is holding Angron at a draw right now.”

 

“I’m not. I’m...impressed.”

 

“You go for the knife near you, like I can tell you're thinking about doing, I'll break your kneecaps.”

 

He then asked, “What happened to your staff?”

 

“Angron broke it.”

 

“Ah. You know, I can't say I'm glad your husband is alive once again.”

 

“I’m not surprised.” she said flatly. “...What do you plan to do with me? Turn me good like Zordon did with my sister?”

 

“No. I'm actually tempted to kill you after everything you've done.”

 

“Why don’t you, then?” she mocked.

 

He turned and looked at her. “I was an Imperial Inquisitor once. No laws bound me, and I could deal out judgment on whoever I saw fit. I came to find out that, once you kill enough people, you get quite sick at the thought of doing it again. I have billions of deaths on my conscience, Hedrian, and they were people I'd never even met. I would prefer not to add a soul with a face to that list.”

 

“I was trapped in the Digital Realm for 200 years after I fought the Power Rangers Digital Squadron.” she deadpanned. “You’re who knows how many millennia old, and yet you haven’t lost your goodness. I was raised as a galactic princess who knew no sense of good.”

 

“I loved you, once. Have I ever told you that?”

 

Hedrian blushed. “No, you didn’t.”

 

“I did. I wanted you more than anything else. Why do you think I spent so much time trying to impress your father?”

 

“...I..I…” she sputtered. “...Why…? Why did you suspend yourself for thousands of years until you recruited your Rangers?!”

 

“Don't change the subject because your father never taught you right from wrong.” He chided, before realizing what he had just said.

 

“YOU ABANDONED ME FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS! JUST SO YOU COULD FIGHT YOUR FORMER RED RANGER!”

 

He approached her, hesitantly, before gently putting a hand on her shoulder. “DON’T TOUCH ME!”

 

“I have loved you since the day we met, gods help me. I did what I did, knowing that it would hurt, but that it would also protect you. I never anticipated it would break your heart as much as it did…and for that, I am deeply sorry.”

 

Hedrian calmed down. “...Really?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Hedrian kissed him suddenly, her lips upon his. Omnus was...shocked, to say the least, but kissed her back. After what seemed like forever, she pulled away. He blinked at her, caught off guard for the first time in a long while. “...You know why I married Diabolica? Purely so I could strengthen my own forces.”

 

“Of course. I always doubted there was any love there.”

 

“I even considered Fuhrer Hell Saturn. But given his connections to...well, a certain person…”

 

“...Hitler?”

 

“Exactly. Both the first recorded Power Rangers and the team Saturn faced had enemies connected with the Nazis. You are familiar with Dark Kaiser, yes?” ...A Warp creature that manipulated the Nazis into doing his bidding…

 

His gaze snapped back the Viewing Globe when he heard Kras’hir bellow from it, “USAGI! GET AWAY FROM HER, YOU SON OF A BITCH!”

 

Angron had gained the upper hand, and was about to kill Usagi, when Kras’hir tackled him, delivering a vicious beating to the Primarch. The Rangers took the opportunity to assemble their Ultra Power Blaster Cannon, waiting until Kras’hir was done.

 

She eventually finished...twenty minutes later. Angron could barely move, his face covered in cuts and gaping wounds. The Rangers fired a powerful blast at him. This wouldn’t have destroyed him, but hopefully banishing him back to the Warp. It did wound the Primarch even further, but Khorne still wished him to remain, and thus, he did. Angron stood, his wounds beginning to heal rapidly. Kras'hir, who was barely standing, grunted, “I advise we run.”

 

“Right!” the Rangers said, and teleported away. Kras’hir was right behind them. Angron watched them go, before he and his Legion returned to the Warp, waiting until their Lord sent them again, for the enemy they were meant to hunt was no longer on Core Earth.

 

Omnus had, clearly, not expected them to return when they did, as he and Hedrian were in a very...intimate position. “Umm…” said Lettuce. “What are you two doing?”

 

Omnus looked at Hedrian. “Erm...well…”

“We were, erm..battling!”

 

Kras’hir grunted, “Right...just like Usagi and I…”battle.””

 

“Yeeeah…” said Blackhawk, sarcasm dripping.

 

Omnus rolled his eyes at Hedrian. “Yes. We fought so fiercely our clothes flew off. They're not stupid, you know.”

 

“Omnus…” said Naruto. “I’m sorry we failed you. We weren’t able to destroy Diabolica in time, and our army’s already won and going back to the Warp.”

 

Kras’hir failed to hear the rest, becuase she passed out. She woke in a bed. A very large one, granted, but a bed nonetheless. Usagi smiled, dressed in pink pajamas. “Hey there.” she smiled. “Feeling better?”

 

“A kiss would help…” Usagi obliged, and kissed her softly.

 

“My mom kinda freaked out when she first saw you, so I said you were one of my friends who fell asleep in a giant cosplay.”

 

Kras’hir blinked at her. “What?” Usagi tilted her head.

 

“Did you honestly think I’d tell her you were a Khornate daemon?”

 

“No, I get that, but what's a cosplay?”

 

“Like a costume.”

 

“Ah, I see. So...erm...if you don't mind me asking...what happened in your past that makes you so upset when it's brought up?”

 

Usagi explained: she’d already been a superhero before she came to Core Earth known as Sailor Moon, and she’d had to abandon those duties when she moved. Her teammates were also her very best friends, and she’d felt guilty for abandoning them. To top it all off, she was a reincarnation of an ancient princess, and Mamoru had quite literally been destined as her soulmate.

 

“...I hope I'm a good enough replacement.”

 

“You aren’t a replacement. Not in my book.”

 

“Good. Now, where, exactly, are we?” Usagi answered with a passionate kiss, which the Daemoness returned gleefully.

 

Meanwhile, Lettuce had invited Pinkie to his home, which given his status, was a rather large mansion.  They sat on his bed, the freezing cold temperatures making it all the more awkward. “So, ummm…” Lettuce began.

 

Pinkie, never one for hesitation, leaned over and kissed him. Lettuce didn’t return it, lost in his thoughts. She shook him a bit. Lettuce ignored her, turning on the radio, which played Radiohead’s Paranoid Android. Pinkie shook her head, leaving the room. As the sweet voice of Thom Yorke crooned, “Rain down, rain down, come on rain down oooon meeee.../from a great height, from a great heeeeight/heeeeeeight…” Lettuce peeked out after her.

 

“Pinkie…?”

 

She returned, before shutting off his radio. “So, you're perfectly willing to tell me you love me when we're in a dangerous place with our teammates, but when it's just the two of us? Oh, screw you, Pinkie, I'm going to turn on the radio and ignore you.”

 

“No, it isn’t that. I do love you, but...there’s just a lot on my mind.”

 

She turned around, before losing it. “DO. YOU. THINK. IT. IS. ANY. EASIER. FOR. ME?!”

 

Each pause was punctuated by her smashing her hoof into the radio angrily. “It isn’t.” Lettuce answered. “It’s just...what will we do now? We haven’t defeated Diabolica, our powers are fading, and there are probably going to be worse things that are coming...not to mention, the entire planet likely now knows that Chaos is out there.”

 

She pushed him on his back, before getting on top of him. “Worry about all of that in the morning. For now, Lettuce...live with me.”

 

With that, she kissed him again. And this time, he returned it.

 

Meanwhile, Ebony sat in her living room, absentmindedly flipping TV channels and blaring Green Day. As her parents were almost never home due to Ministry work, she felt she could do whatever she wanted. This was a dangerous line of thought, for Chaos lay at the end. Slaanesh had a firm foothold in her mind, and whispered sweet temptations by way of impure thoughts. She heard a knock at the door, and quickly pulled the Cauldron Cakes she made earlier out of the fridge, and poured some coffee. Black, her favorite.

 

The knocking became more insistent. She opened the door. “Hey, Blackhawk. What brings you here?”

 

“We need to talk.”

 

“OK…” she said, darting her eyes away, her tone awkward. “Want some Cauldron Cakes and coffee?”

 

He nodded, stepping inside. She grabbed a couple cups of black coffee and two Cauldron Cakes. Using her magic, she idly stirred sugar into her coffee as she sat on the couch.

 

“So, care to tell me why you saw Draco Malfoy when looking at Slaa-The Dark Prince?” This caused Ebony to do a spit take, and she stared at him.

 

“...What?”

 

“When They asked who we saw, you said Draco Malfoy. Why?”

 

“Umm...uhhh…” Oh shit, she thought.

 

“You were hoping I'd forget, weren't you?”

 

“Ummm..do you need more coffee?”

 

“Don't do that.”

 

“Do what? Offer to get my loving boyfriend more coffee?”

 

“No. Change the subject.”

 

“I’m not changing the subject, you are.” ...That old trick? Really?

 

“Cut the shit and answer my question.” He snapped, frustrated.

 

“I’m not telling you jack shit until you tell me why you’re acting like this.”

 

“The God of Pleasure, who takes the form of whoever the viewer finds most attractive, looks to you like someone who isn't me. How am I supposed to take that?”

 

“Are you accusing me of cheating, you bastard?!”

 

“I am not accusing you of anything. I merely want you tell me why you didn't see me. And, while we're at it, let's talk about the “I'm still a virgin” outburst, shall we?”

 

“You want the truth? Fine. Ever since my fifth year at Hogwarts, people called me the ‘other’ Hogwarts Express.”

 

“...Alright, I can understand that. But who the hell is Draco Malfoy, and why did you see him as opposed to me?”

 

“Because I’M ATTRACTED TO HIM, ALRIGHT?! IT’S IN MY BLOODY FUCKING NATURE AS A VAMPIRE TO SLEEP AROUND! she snapped, now baring her fangs at him in anger. “BUT THE REASON I FELL IN LOVE WITH YOU IS BECAUSE YOU ACTED SO NICE TO ME! MOST OTHER BOYS WOULD JUST HAVE ONE NIGHT STANDS WITH ME!”

 

He stood up. “I see. So a douchebag who abandoned you and treated you like dog shit is more attractive than me, who has treated you like a queen. Makes sense. I'll see myself out, Eb. Thanks for the fucking coffee.”

 

He threw his mug against the wall, shattering it, and walked out without another word. Ebony sat there for several minutes, put in her American Idiot CD on full blast, and skipped to Wake Me Up When September Ends. As soon as the guitar started up, she cried. And cried.

 

Meanwhile, far away, a hooded figure approached a foreboding fortress, surrounded by ice and snow. He told the guards at the gate, “I have business with the Queen.” The guards nodded, and they opened the gates. He walked in, soon entering the throne room. Bowing before her, he said, “Queen Beryl? I am the one men call the Changeling. I have a proposition for you…”

 

And so, he spoke, and laid out a plan, a plan that would shake the very foundations of the galaxy…

[4EverGreen]

Omnus and Queen Hedrian...a THING?!  Did NOT see that coming! And nice twist, giving Omnus a...complicated history, to say the least! And I don't think that BlackHawk HATES the fact that Ebony is infatuated by Draco Malfoy, but that she LIED to BlackHawk about having not HAD any previous sexual relations!  It's going to take something BIG to get BlackHawk and Ebony to even WORK together again! Maybe this Queen Beryl?!  Stay tuned, for season TWO!!!!

[Rebel the Wolfgirl]

Cosmic Guardians: Part I

 

24 days. It had been 24 days since the battle between Chaos and the Tauran forces. Within that time frame, the Rangers aside from Blackhawk had lost their dinosaur-based powers and in essence retired from being heroes. Now, they’d returned to normal lives...well, as normal as could be given the aftermath of their most recent conflict. Kras’hir, as happy as she was with Usagi, was still a Khornate. She had to leave periodically to hunt and kill whatever opponents she could find, which, to her frustration, were not often hard fights. Adding to her frustrations was that Usagi was at school for most of the day, and being away from her girlfriend was hard for both of them. Kras’hir grinned and bared it...for a time, before she began looking for a way to see Usagi more. During her search, she came upon something referred to as a “glamour ring”. It was considered to be hard and dangerous to make, but when worn, it allowed the bearer to take whatever form they chose. Kras'hir, never one to back down from a challenge, got to work. She kept it secret from Usagi, for as much as she hated not telling her girlfriend everything, it would make for a good surprise...hopefully.

 

Meanwhile, Naruto had been spending his free time training. He knew full well that the team would have to become heroes again at some point soon, and he wanted to make sure he’d be prepared when that time came. Lettuce and Pinkie were as happy as could be, with the latter working shifts at the restaurant ran by Lettuce’s father Jacques, with Lettuce continuing to perform evenings as a singer and leader for the house band. Jacques, as well as his wife, were happy for their son. And why shouldn’t they be?

 

Omnus, meanwhile, was watching the Viewing Globe, keeping an eye on Kras'hir. He trusted the Daemoness, mostly, but she was of Chaos, which made her unpredictable by nature. The last thing that was needed at that moment was for her to lose control and start killing people indiscriminately.

 

“Alpha 8?”

The little robot was performing maintenance checks on the Command Center’s computers. “Yes, Omnus? I’m a bit occupied at the moment.”

 

“Do you trust the...new addition to the team?”

 

“She seems nice for a Khornate. Why?”

 

“I just wanted to know what you thought of her. Usagi certainly seems happy with her, though they don't get much time together currently. Ah, I remember when I was young. Love was hard, but it was often worth it...I'm getting off track. I am merely concerned that she may lose control at some point, sooner rather than later. She needs war, and without opponents…”

 

“...she’ll go crazy. Ay yi yi, she’s like an Ork…”

 

“Gods, I miss the Orks! They were among the most honest beings in existence. They wanted a “proppa skrap” and nothing more. Anyway, I'm going to keep an eye on her, make sure she doesn't do anything...rash...oh, that is interesting…”

 

“What is it, Omnus? Is something wrong?”

 

“No. She has just finished work on a glamour ring. Crafty. She can take on any form she likes now.”

 

And, indeed, Kras’hir could. She held up the ring, grinning a bit. Now, she had to wait, and surprise Usagi the next day at school. She had already, with a bit of subtle help from...someone, (she thought it was Omnus, but couldn't be sure), she would be allowed to attend with no problems. That afternoon, the Rangers met at their usual hangout, the Juice Bar. Each of them ordered milkshakes and smoothies, and chatted about their day.

 

Kras’hir debated with herself about showing up, using the ring to change her appearance, to see how well it worked. She decided to do it, walking into the Juice Bar. The form she chose was a girl, not much older than Usagi, with red hair, grey eyes, and tanned skin, wearing a black trench coat and pants, grey dress shoes, and a fedora. She sat near the Rangers, acting like she didn't notice them. Behind the counter, she could see two figures: one appeared to be a tall, almost cartoonish-looking, skeleton dressed in what appeared to be some sort of superhero outfit. Next to him was a blue fish-like woman with an eyepatch over her right eye, the left being yellow with a slit pupil. She appeared to have no hair aside from a long flowing red ponytail, and she was dressed in a black tank top. The skeleton took notice of the disguised Kras’hir, waving. In a high-pitched, loud, almost Skeletor-like voice, he shouted, “HELLO THERE, YOUNG LADY! I HAVEN’T SEEN YOU HERE BEFORE! ARE YOU NEW?”

 

She answered, “Yes, I am. New to the area, actually.”

 

“OH, GOODY!” the skeleton said cheerfully. “I...AM THE GRRRREAT PAPYRUS, AND THIS IS MY BEST FRIEND, UNDYNE!”

 

The fish woman waved. “What’s up? Welcome to Coastal Falls.” Her voice had a rasp to it, and it appeared to be a bit deep, though not enough for her gender to be ambiguous.

 

“Don't the “Power Dangers” or something hang out here? Haven't seem them yet.”

 

“Oh, you mean the Power Rangers?” Undyne asked, suspecting that this new girl knew more than she let on. “Nobody knows who they are, and I haven’t seen them in a while. Heard they retired.”

 

“My sister must have lied to me, then. She always pulls shit like that...anyway, they retired? Why?”

 

“Like I just said, no one knows. They just up and disappeared recently.” Undyne repeated. “Anyways, what’s your name, kid?”

 

“Krystal.”

 

“That’s an awesome name!”

 

She blushed, ducking her head. “T-thank you.”

 

“No problem. Anyways, what can we get ya?”

 

“Surprise me.”

 

Undyne nodded, and Papyrus threw various ingredients into a blender, and presented the mixture to ‘Krystal’.  She downed it in one long gulp, burping a bit. Papyrus just stared, as if he were waiting for a response. ‘Krystal’ said simply, “That was quite good.”

 

“WHY, THANK YOU! I AM QUITE PROUD OF MY AMAZING CULINARY SKILLS!”

 

She said dryly, “Humble, aren't you?”

 

Not sensing the sarcasm, Papyrus answered, “YES! I, THE GRRRREAT PAPYRUS, AM THE MOST HUMBLE PERSON I KNOW!”

 

“He really is.” said Undyne. “Papyrus may sound high and mighty, but he’s the sweetest, most gentle soul I know. And he’ll tell you as much.”

 

‘Krystal’ didn't reply for a moment. Usagi had used those same words to describe her  a few days earlier. The memory made her smile.

 

“You have someone?” Undyne asked. “I can see it in your eyes.”

 

“Yes. I was thinking about my girlfriend.”

 

“Let me be level with you, Krystal. I’m a lesbian too. I live with my girlfriend Alphys in an apartment downtown.”

 

She nodded. “I'm..happy when I'm with her. My father doesn't approve, but he understands. My siblings don't care, and my mother isn't around. I'm the fanatically religious sort, but it doesn't bother her. We make it work.”

 

“Yeah. I’ve got something similar with Alphys. I’m the hot-blooded, confident hero willing to kick ass and not take names. She’s the sweet, geeky, ultra-smart type. How else could our apartment be bigger on the inside?” she laughed.

 

“My uncles...well...one of them is also my aunt...it depends on the day...anyway, I have a very interesting family. Uncle Nigel is the doting one, always bringing gifts and spreading joy to everyone he meets. Uncle Tom is the smart sort. You can see in his eyes when you meet him that he has a plan, and you feel like you're part of it, you know? Like he knows what's best, and you're better off following along.”

 

“You’re family’s certainly unique.” Undyne said. “What’s your girlfriend like?”

 

“Oh, how to describe her? She's sweet, gentle, smart, strong, kind, brave...I could go on and on about all the reasons I love her like I do, but we'd be here all day.”

 

“Maybe you and your girlfriend should hang out with me and Alphys sometime. WE CAN BINGE WATCH ANIME!”

 

“Maybe. I would have to see if she wants to. She's often busy...you know, it's quite rude to stare.” She said, turning around and looking at the Rangers. They all stared, Usagi especially. She seemed familiar…

 

‘Krystal’ grinned, winking at her. It took Undyne a few moments, but it instantly clicked in her head. She didn’t say anything, just watched as Usagi blushed, covering her face. This made the disguised Daemoness grin wider, before she got up from her seat and walked over, sitting in an empty chair next to the Rangers. “Um...I’m sorry, but I’m taken.” Usagi said. “You are pretty, though.”

 

“Why, thank you.” she said, thoroughly enjoying herself. She waited for the best moment to reveal who she was. The other Rangers introduced themselves.

 

“Y’know,” said Lettuce. “I wish Blackhawk was here. Too bad he’s still pissed at Ebony.”

 

“Don’t. Remind. Me.” the goth growled through clenched teeth.

 

“Oh, sorry.”

 

“Let me give you some advice from my father.” ‘Krystal’ said. “‘He's being a moron. Kick him in the sack, and he'll come around.’”

 

“Oh, when she sees him, he’ll wish she unleashed a curse on him.”

 

‘Krystal’ decided to end the charade. She looked at Usagi and said, “You know, Usagi, this ring worked better than I could have ever hoped.”

 

“K-kras’hir?!”

 

“I knew she seemed familiar.” said Naruto.

 

“It’s pretty impressive that you can do that with a simple ring.” said Toby.

 

“Impressive? Try ‘phenomenal’.” said Lettuce.

 

“Eh.” said Ebony. “I could’ve done that with just a Polyjuice Potion.”

 

Kras’hir said, “Okay, it's not a ring, I admit it. I stole all the hair from a girl named Krystal, killed her, and used that potion to look like her. She's rotting in a ditch somewhere.”

 

She said all of this with no emotion whatsoever.

 

“Your sarcasm is enlightening.”

 

“The ring’s power lasts as long as I wear it...but it didn't come without cost.”

 

“What’d you do to get it?” asked Naruto.

 

“I had to hand over a portion of my power to She Who Thirsts.”

 

“Who cares? We get to spend more time together!” Usagi cheered. Kras’hir couldn't help but grin at her enthusiasm. Usagi threw her arms around her girlfriend, snuggling into her. “I love you.”

 

“I love you, too.”

 

“Aww, that’s sweet.” said Toby.

 

“Yep.” agreed Lettuce, slipping his own straw into Pinkie’s shake. Kras’hir said to Usagi, “So, am I going to meet your parents at some point?”

 

“I don’t see why not...but I’m not sure whether to introduce the real you or Krystal.”

 

“You realize I wouldn't even fit through the front door in my true form, yeah? I think wearing the ring would be wise. At least, in terms of size. Whether you tell them I'm a Daemon is up to you.”

 

“In any case, they wouldn’t mind, my dad especially. He’d just say how happy he is for me.”

 

Kras’hir merely nodded, before whispering under her breath, “Stop...talking…”

 

“What? Why?”

 

“Not you...the ring. There was another effect of forging it: The Dark Prince can see into my mind when I wear it. I hear Their whispers sometimes.” This sent chills through the Rangers, but before they could respond, in came what appeared to be a fat purple buzzard and a thin blue swallow, dressed in surf gear.

 

“Krystal,” said Usagi. “These are our friends Bash Buzzard and Smash Swallow.”

 

“Nice to meetcha.” Smash said, taking ‘Krystal’s’ hand and shaking it. “You new here?” He then got a slap from Bash, who glared at him.

 

“Of course she’s new, stupid! Why wouldn’t she be?!”

 

Kras’hir merely stared at them both, contempt and annoyance coming to the forefront in her mind. These two would likely make her Lord weep in despair if they were anywhere near a battlefield.

 

“Yes, I am new here. Well, new to it being a settled area. When I was here last, it was a warzone. Man killed man, blood painted the ground red, and the Gods were well-pleased.” She said, ignoring the frantic attempts by the Rangers to shush her. If she had to hide her nature from Usagi’s parents and schoolmates, so be it. But she would not pretend to like these buffoons.

 

“Umm...OK then…” Bash said, obviously unnerved by what he saw as a crazy girl. “I’m gonna go order myself something at the counter. Come on, Smash.” Before his friend could protest, Bash grabbed him by the shirt collar and dragged him away in a hurry. Kras’hir watched them go, snorting.

 

“Are you crazy?!” Naruto asked. “You could have not only exposed yourself, but us too!”

 

“Exposed myself? Do you not remember the battle fought just under a month ago? The entire Federation knows Chaos is a real, tangible thing, not just horror stories told to make them behave as children.”

 

“I know that! But if you revealed your nature as a Daemon, that would cause bigger things to occur. And not good ones.”

 

Kras’hir said calmly, coldly, “Go on, whelp. Keep lecturing me. When you have sacrificed as much as I, then you may tell me what I should and should not do.”

 

Naruto ignored her at whelp. Kras’hir snarled, “It must be so fun for all of you. Running around, fighting monsters, and saving the day. You, as children, get called ‘heroes.’ I, as a child, got to be called ‘slave.’”

 

“We aren’t heroes for fun. We’re heroes because it’s the right thing to do.” Naruto said.

 

“I don't care why you do it. You're still heroes, admired by all and hated only by those people would call evil. I was born a slave on a backwater world, back during the Age of the Imperium. I grew up knowing nothing but the bite of chains and the lash of the master’s whip. While others, including my mother and father, meekly accepted their lot, my anger and thirst for vengeance and retribution merely grew stronger. This drew the attention of the Blood God, who offered me strength as long as I killed in His name. I accepted, broke my chains, and began killing. In my anger, I saw everyone as an enemy. When the dust settled...my mother and father, along with all my siblings and friends, were dead at my feet.  This drove me insane for quite a long time, and I killed, and killed, and killed. Men, women, children, young, old, strong, weak, it didn't matter. They were all meat...and I was the butcher.” The Rangers said nothing, just...staring.

 

“Eventually, I ended up getting dragged into the Horus Heresy. The battles I took part in were...magnificent. After it ended, and the amount of people whose lives I had ended numbered in the millions, the Lord of Battle offered to make me a Daemon Prince. I accepted, and was given a world in the Warp, to rule over as I saw fit. I did so for a long time, eons, before I was betrayed. One of my generals had turned traitor. He crippled me, and cast me down, taking over the world I had once ruled. Robbed of most of my strength, I had to fight my way back up the bloody hierarchy of Khorne’s realm, battling in the arenas for millennia, slaying Daemons, beasts and deceased warriors alike. I eventually, after earning a name for myself as one to be feared, faced An’ggrath himself in the arena. We fought... and I won, giving him a scar that he still bears to this very day on his face. After that, I was made one of the Heralds, a leader of armies, and I stayed in that position until I met all of you.”

 

Usagi smiled. “You...ruled a world? Does that mean you’re like a goddess?”

 

“Sort of. Don't get too excited, Miss Sailor Moon. I'm not omnipotent, and I'm not taking on the Ruinous Powers, thank you very much. Daemon Princes were all once mortal, and earned their position by serving their patron well.” At Miss Sailor Moon, all eyes were on Usagi, who nervously looked at her friends, not saying a word.

 

“Oh, you didn't tell them about that bit of your past?”

 

“...Usagi..” Lettuce said calmly. “What aren’t you telling us?”

 

“She will tell you in her own time. Do not attempt to force her to say anything.” Kras’hir growled protectively.

 

“Understood.” Lettuce said, going back to sipping shakes with Pinkie.

 

Kras’hir moved, sitting next to Usagi. Gently taking her girlfriend’s hands in her own, she said, “Do you want a hug? I mean, I'm not all that good at giving them, but…” Usagi nodded, still not saying anything. Kras’hir hugged her, stroking her hair. “I apologize for mentioning that. I assumed you had already brought it up.”

 

“I-it’s OK…” Usagi whispered.

 

“Would you like to go for a walk? The sun is shining, the air is warm, and the scent of flowers comes on the breeze.”

 

“Sure...I’d like that.”

 

Kras’hir got up, and walked outside with Usagi, not letting go of her hand. “It is a lovely day, isn't it?”

 

“Yeah, it is.”

 

“Can I ask you something?”

 

“Anything.”

 

“...Marry me?”

 

“Not gonna happen anytime soon.” Usagi playfully chided. “At least, not till I finish school.”

 

“Ah. Forgive me. My knowledge of human customs is...spotty, to say the least.”

 

“It’s OK.” Usagi said, rubbing her head against her girlfriend’s arm. “I have a piano lesson with Undyne later. Wanna come with me?”

 

Kras’hir said, “You kidding? I've been away from you enough lately. I'm going to spend as much time with you as I can.”

 

“Good. It’s not like I have my Ranger duties to worry about anymore. Besides, what happened to ‘Empress’ Vipera? She didn’t make good on her threat from last time.”

 

“I cannot tell you how many foes I have met who were quite fond of boasting, but were unable to back up said boasts.”

 

“That’s true. Who knows, she was probably forced back to Taura IV so that she wouldn’t waste resources on trying to take over this planet.”

Kras’hir said, “I am not worried about her. Rather, it is the one who put her in power that worries me. Abaddon has not left the Warp in over five thousand years. If he is out and about now..that means the Powers are planning something.”

 

“You’re right. Not to mention that Radiguet guy...from what Omnus says, he’s really powerful, enough to call himself the God of Judgement.” Usagi said, then lowered her voice to a whisper. “...and the Necrons…”

 

“The Necrons scare me. I don't say that often, but it's true.”

 

“And here’s a thought.” Usagi continued. “What if Radiguet and the Necrons show up at the same time?”

 

“Then we're fucked.” Usagi held her close, and smiled, calming herself down. Kras’hir kissed her head. “I love you. I know I say it a lot, but…”

 

Usagi giggled, then booped her nose. The Daemoness chuckled. “What is it about me you fell in love with, anyway?”

 

“I fell in love with you because beneath the whole ‘BURN MAIM KILL, BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD, SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE’ thing, you’re the sweetest, gentlest person I’ve ever met.”

 

“And I fell in love with you because you saw me as more than just a mindless, murderous brute. You're also adorable.”

 

“No, you’re adorable. Boop!”

 

“I have something for you.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“I am considered by many to be the best smith in existence. I manned the forges in the Realm of Blood for centuries, and I can make almost anything given the right materials. I haven't often had the opportunity to make gifts, so I hope this is sufficient.”

 

She pulled out a small box, opening it. Inside was a necklace, made of gold, and studded with emeralds, blood rubies, and sapphires. Usagi gasped, and put it on immediately.

 

“It’s beautiful! Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” Kras’hir got a flurry of rapid-fire kisses as thanks.

 

A gun cocked from behind them. The two had entered an alley, so the street wasn't visible. A voice said from behind Kras’hir, “Aww, isn't that sweet? Tell your girlfriend to hand over the necklace you gave her, and nobody has to get hurt.”

 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Usagi said nonchalantly. “My girlfriend...is a bit of a demon.”

 

He laughed. “Ya hear that, Johnny? She's a demon. How scary. I'm quakin’ in my boots.”

 

“Me too. She’s so scary, I’m makin’ brownie batter in my pants.” Johnny laughed, cocking his own gun. Usagi’s response was to slip off Kras’hir’s ring.

 

Kras’hir grinned. “I'd tell you to run, but it wouldn't do any good. At least, not for you.”

 

The first man who had spoken didn't have time to scream before she grabbed him by the throat, squeezing until the bone in his neck snapped like a twig. He went limp, and she tossed him aside. There were three others aside from Johnny, all of them backing away. “H-hey, man…” Johnny said, now crapping himself for real. “Y-you can keep the necklace, just leave us alone…”

 

“Hmmm...what do you think, Usagi?” Kras’hir asked, still grinning.

 

“I think we should leave them alone, as long as they promise not to do something like this again.”

 

A gunshot echoed. Kras’hir merely blinked, the round having bounced harmlessly off of her chin.

 

“You’d better stop, fellas!” Johnny said. “Did you see what that thing did to Louie?!”

 

There were three things in the universe guaranteed to enrage Kras’hir: Harming the innocent and enslaved, attempting to hurt her girlfriend, and called Kras’hir herself “it” or “thing”, like she was nothing more than a slave or piece of meat. Without a word, she stared at Johnny, her eyes narrowing.

 

“I'll give you all thirty seconds to run as far and fast as you can. After that...my hunt begins.”

 

“Anything! Just leave us alone!”

 

“Let’s get outta here!” another gunman said, running for his life.

 

Johnny and the other mugger followed. Usagi put the ring back on Kras’hir immediately. “Are you going to try and stop me, Usagi?” she asked.

 

“I’m sure they’ve learned their lesson, honey.”

 

Kras’hir exhaled. “Very well. Let's get back to the others. I'm sure they'll be asking you all about your new necklace...or not. Mortals are confusing.” Once they got back to the Juice Bar, Usagi was indeed asked about her new necklace. Her response was to relay the previous events. Kras’hir said, “They should thank whatever gods they believe in that Usagi was with me. Otherwise...well…”

 

“You probably would have killed them.” Naruto said.

 

“‘Probably?’” Khornates aren't known for mercy, and we do not take insults lightly. Their heads would be on spikes right now if not for Usagi.”

 

“Probably.” noted Lettuce.

 

Kras’hir snarled, “No, not probably! I would have killed them, and felt nothing but satisfaction.”

 

“...Probab-” Toby began, but was shut up by Usagi.

 

“And she is extremely lucky I was with her, because as capable of a fighter as Usagi is, they all had guns, and, well...I think you all can guess what would have happened.”

 

“We don’t want to.” said Pinkie.

 

Kras’hir looked down at her hands. “My sister was raped when I was still enslaved, you know. I could hear her screaming. I still do.”

 

“Sorry to hear.” said Lettuce.

 

“Can I ask you all something?” Kras’hir said, hesitantly.

 

“Of course.” Naruto said.

 

“You all trust me, right?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because you’re our friend, and you’ve been one of our greatest allies so far.”

 

She looked at the others. “I’ve...never had friends before. I am so very glad you all consider me one.”

 

“It’s no problem.” said Pinkie. “In my eyes, everyone is a potential friend.”

 

“Even if said friend likes killing people?”

 

“Even so.”

 

“I do like killing people. I may be a ‘gentle soul’, but I am still a servant of Lord Khorne, hail His name. Still…”

 

“As long as you have a good heart, anyone can be a friend.”

 

Kras’hir took Usagi’s hand in hers again, squeezing it gently. She squeaked, much like a toy. Kras’hir chuckled, “You are so adorable.”

 

“You are, too.”

 

“No, I’m not.”

 

“Yes. You. Are.”

 

“No. I’m. Not.”

 

“Yes. You. Are.”

 

“No. I’m. Not.”

 

“No. You’re. Not.”

 

“Yes. I. Am...Damn it!”

 

“Gotcha.” Usagi winked. Kras’hir groaned.

 

“Why are you so convinced I’m adorable?”

 

“Because you just are.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Do I really need a reason?”

 

“If you’re going to call me, a homicidal Khornate Daemon, adorable, I’d like to know why.” She grumbled.

 

“Well, you’ve got a nice personality.”

 

“Oh? Never had anyone say that to me before.”

 

“Aside from me.”

 

“No shit.” Usagi booped her nose in response. Kras’hir pulled her into a kiss. Usagi kissed back. After about twenty seconds, she pulled back.

 

“What did I do to deserve you, my love?”

 

“Nothing. It’s fate.”

 

“Fate...that sounds about right.”

 

That was when Usagi realized her piano lesson was drawing near. “Oh, crap!”

 

“I’ll get you there.”

 

With that, Kras’hir picked her up and took off. She could run fast when she chose to. Soon, they arrived at Undyne’s apartment. It had a mechanical sliding door, which opened to reveal a small, orange dinosaur-like creature, feminine in appearance with glasses and a lab coat. “H-hiya. Are you a friend of Undyne’s?” Her voice was nasal.

 

‘Krystal’ set Usagi down. “Yeah. My name’s Krystal. This is Usagi.”

 

“Oh, you’re Undyne’s piano student! Come in.”

 

Kras’hir followed them inside. “I’m Alphys. Nice to meet you, Krystal.”

 

“I know. Undyne mentioned you.”

 

“S-she did?” Alphys said, now far more nervous.

 

“Yeah. Nothing bad, don’t worry.”

 

Alphys breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank God. You guys want some snacks while we wait?”

 

“I could eat.”

 

“Me too.” said Usagi.

 

Kras’hir looked around. “Nice place you’ve got here.” It certainly was far bigger on the inside, decorated with all sorts of anime and video game merchandise, most prominently from an anime called Mew Mew Kissy Cutie. Kras’hir asked, “Okay, can one of you explain anime to me?”

 

“It’s cartoons with swords and guns, with lots of action, gore, and sexy ladies, or men. Or both.” Usagi said.

 

“Ah.”

 

Alphys began speaking fervently about Mew Mew Kissy Cutie (but not 2, for that was neither kissy nor cutie; it was trash, 0/10 stars). It was about a girl with cat ears named Mew Mew who got into various adventures with her friends. Kras’hir blinked when she finished. When asked why Mew Mew Kissy Cutie 2 was bad, Alphys went into an angry rant, screaming about character derailment, nonsensical plot, among other things.

 

Kras’hir said once she had calmed down, a bit sad, “I never got to enjoy things such as ‘anime’, either as a child or an adult.” Alphys blinked.

 

“My childhood...wasn’t great.” Kras’hir said.

 

“Oh. I’m...I’m sorry…”

 

“It’s alright. What I went through has made me strong.”

 

“Well, that’s good.”

 

After a few moments of silence, Kras’hir asked, “Either of you fond of poetry? I am, though I’m sure you knew that, Usagi.”

 

“You like poetry?” Alphys asked.

 

“Aye.”

 

“There once was a man from Nantucket…” began Usagi, before being shut up by Alphys.

 

Krashir recited, looking at Usagi, “I love your lips when they’re wet with wine

And red with a wild desire;

I love your eyes when the lovelight lies

Lit with a passionate fire.

I love your arms when the warm white flesh

Touches mine in a fond embrace;

I love your hair when the strands enmesh

Your kisses against my face.

Not for me the cold, calm kiss

Of a virgin’s bloodless love;

Not for me the saint’s white bliss,

Nor the heart of a spotless dove.

But give me the love that so freely gives

And laughs at the whole world’s blame,

With your body so young and warm in my arms,

It sets my poor heart aflame.

So kiss me sweet with your warm wet mouth,

Still fragrant with ruby wine,

And say with a fervor born of the South

That your body and soul are mine.

Clasp me close in your warm young arms,

While the pale stars shine above,

And we’ll live our whole young lives away

In the joys of a living love.”

 

Usagi just stared, saying nothing. Kras’hir blushed, clearing her throat and looking away.”That was absolutely beautiful.” said Alphys.

 

Kras’hir was still blushing, looking anywhere but at her girlfriend. Usagi hesitantly booped her nose again.

 

“...Did you like it?”

 

“Was it not obvious?”

 

“Well, you didn't say anything, so…”

 

“Sorry.”

 

Awkward silence, then, “So...tell me what you fought as ‘Sailor Moon’. I'd like to hear it.”

 

“Youma. They were called youma. Creatures that harvested on energy from humans.”

 

“Were they worthy adversaries?”

 

“Yes, especially their leader Queen Beryl and her four generals: Jaedite, Zolsite, Kunzite, and Nephrite.”

 

“The most worthy opponent I have ever faced that I actually slew was...well, a blood dragon. They called him the ‘Soul Eater.’”

 

“Neat!”

 

“He was massive, easily fifteen times my size. I killed him by letting him swallow me.”

 

“That’s what she said.” joked Alphys.

 

“Then I cut my way out of his stomach, slicing through his gut like a grotesque parody of birth. Blood covered me, sticking sand to my hide like a form of baptism.” This creeped out Alphys, who now had vivid images in her head. Kras’hir picked dirt from her nails. “Angron was in the crowd that day. He looked at me with approval, and offered me an honorary place in his Legion if I chose. I declined, saying, ‘I am honored by your offer, Lord of the Sands, but your Legion spends much time in the Warp. There are men and beasts to slay outside of it, my Lord.’ This impressed the Red Angel, who said, ‘It is little wonder the Blood God favors you, Kras’hir of Valeria. May you find the enemies you seek.’”

 

“...This sounds like something out of an anime.” Alphys said, narrowing her eyes. “Just what are you hiding?”
 

Kras’hir looked at Usagi. She slowly slipped off the ring. Kras’hir grinned sheepishly. “Surprise!” Alphys just...stared, saying nothing.

 

“She's taking this well.”

 

“Yeah, she is.”

 

Kras’hir snorted. “My name is Kras’hir, Alphys. How do you do?”

 

“I-it’s nice to meet you.”

 

“I'm not going to hurt you. Don't worry. Ask Usagi.”

 

“Trust me, she won’t.”

 

Kras’hir slipped the ring back on, taking her girlfriend’s hand. Alphys said nothing still.  Kras’hir said, “I don't lie, you know. The only reason I am wearing this ring is so I can spend time with Usagi without having to worry about people panicking at the sight of me.”

 

“That’s understandable.”

 

“So...when’s Undyne going to get here?” She got her answer when Undyne literally kicked down the door. This made Kras’hir jump five feet into the air.

 

“Goodness gracious fuck!”

 

“Helloooo, Usagi! Are you ready for today’s lesson?” Usagi nodded, scared out of her wits. Kras’hir cursed under her breath, pulling out a flask and taking a long gulp. “Oh, hey Krystal.” Undyne said casually.

 

“Fuck me, was that really necessary? You scared the Hell out of me.”

 

“I would, but I have Alphys for that. And besides, a badass heroine has to make an entrance.”

 

“...Fuck you. And no, I don’t wish I could.”

 

“Hey!” Alphys piped in. “That’s not very nice!”

 

“Who said I'm nice?”

 

“I did?” Usagi chirped.

 

“...Fair point.”

 

“...Now, can we begin the lesson?” Undyne said.

 

Kras’hir snorted, sitting down and watching. She could see Undyne had various vinyl records, the most prominent being those by the Beach Boys. Undyne admired Brian Wilson and his fantastic production but what she truly enjoyed was how musically complex his work was. Right now she was teaching Usagi one of her favorites: Surf’s Up. The way Usagi played was sweet, melodic, almost tearjerking, given the song. Suddenly, the girl began singing softly along to the tune:

 

“A diamond necklace played the pawn

 

Hand in hand some drummed along, oh

 

To a handsome man and baton

 

A blind class aristocracy

 

Back through the opera glass you see

 

The pit and the pendulum drawn

 

Columinated ruins domino

 

Canvass the town and brush the backdrop

 

Are you sleeping?

 

Hung velvet overtaken me

 

Dim chandelier awaken me

 

To a song dissolved in the dawn

 

The music hall a costly bow

 

The music all is lost for now

 

To a muted trumpeter swan

 

Columinated ruins domino

 

Canvass the town and brush the backdrop

 

Are you sleeping, Brother John?

 

Dove nested towers the hour was

 

Strike the street quicksilver moon

 

Carriage across the fog

 

Two-Step to lamp lights cellar tune

 

The laughs come hard in Auld Lang Syne

 

The glass was raised, the fired rose

 

The fullness of the wine, the dim last toasting

 

While at port adieu or die

 

A choke of grief heart hardened I

 

Beyond belief a broken man too tough to cry

 

Surf's up

Aboard a tidal wave

 

Come about hard and join

 

The young and often spring you gave

 

I heard the word

 

Wonderful thing

 

A children's song

 

Child, child, child, child, child

 

A child is the father of the man

 

Child, child, child, child, child

 

A child is the father of the man

 

A children's song

 

Have you listened as they played

 

Their song is love

 

And the children know the way

 

That's why the child is the father to the man

 

Child, child, child, child, child

 

Child, child, child, child, child

 

Na na na na na na na na

 

Child, child, child, child, child

 

That's why the child is the father to the man

 

Child, child, child, child, child…”

 

Undyne and Alphys watched, impressed how well Usagi’s vocals went along with the melody. When she finished, Kras’hir said, “I would like to play something.” Usagi stepped away from the piano, and smiled softly. The Daemoness sat, cleared her throat, and began playing a tune, singing along, her voice soft and slow:

 

“When I find myself in times of trouble

Mother Mary comes to me

Speaking words of wisdom

Let it be

And in my hour of darkness

She is standing right in front of me

Speaking words of wisdom

Let it be

Let it be, let it be, let it be, let it be

Whisper words of wisdom

Let it be

And when the broken-hearted people

Living in the world agree

There will be an answer

Let it be

For though they may be parted there is

Still a chance that they will see

There will be an answer

Let it be

Let it be, let it be, let it be, let it be

Yeah, there will be an answer

Let it be

Let it be, let it be, let it be, let it be

Whisper words of wisdom

Let it be

Let it be, let it be, let it be, let it be

Whisper words of wisdom

Let it be

And when the night is cloudy

There is still a light that shines on me

Shine until tomorrow

Let it be

I wake up to the sound of music

Mother Mary comes to me

Speaking words of wisdom

Let it be

Let it be, let it be, let it be, yeah, let it be

There will be an answer

Let it be

Let it be, let it be, let it be, yeah, let it be

There will be an answer

Let it be

Let it be, let it be, let it be, yeah, let it be

Whisper words of wisdom

Let it be…”

 

“Beatles. Nice. And fitting too, considering how the Beach Boys were counterparts to the lads from Liverpool.” Undyne said.

 

Kras’hir said, “I don't care about any of that. I just like the song. What did you think, my love?”

 

“Absolutely beautiful.” Usagi said.

 

“You really think so?”

 

“Of course.”

 

Kras’hir smiled. “Thank you.”

 

“I should be thanking Undyne. She taught me how, after all.” Usagi said.

 

It was rather fitting that Usagi had earlier mentioned Queen Beryl, as she and the being known as the Changeling were still having words. Queen Beryl, a beautiful redheaded woman, sat at her throne, listening intently.

 

“Here is what you must do, your Majesty-”

 

One of her advisors snapped at him, “You cannot give orders to our Queen, foul creature.”

 

“Silence, Jaedite.” she ordered. “His information may be vital to reviving our true ruler, Queen Metaria.”

 

He didn't like it, and was about to say so, when tendrils of cloth shot out from the Changeling’s cloak, starting to choke him. “What was that? I couldn't understand you. It almost sounded like you thought I cared about your opinion. Keep this in mind: There is much I can do for you...and much I can do to you.”

 

“U-understood.” Jaedite choked out, gasping for air. The Changeling released him.

 

“Good. Now, Queen Beryl, how much do you know of the Gods of Chaos?”

 

“Much. Our Great Ruler, Queen Metaria, is made of Warp energy after all.”

 

He nodded. “I serve Lord Tzeentch, the Changer of Ways, Weaver of Fate, and Master of All Knowledge. He has many plots and many servants. One of these servants may prove a great help to you..that is, if you can find him.”

 

“Who is this servant?”

 

“A mighty sorcerer by the name of Ahzek Ahriman. He once served in the Thousand Sons Marine Legion, but was banished after...well, shall we say, overstepping his bounds. He has wandered the Multiverse ever since, seeking forbidden knowledge and trying to atone for his mistakes. He may help you, if you can prove to him your cause is worth helping.”

 

“Our cause is gathering energy for our Great Ruler. We do this by creating creatures called youma. You of course likely know this already.”

 

“Yes. Just like I know your advisor I just choked is plotting to overthrow you in a week’s time.”

 

“HE’S WHAT?!”

 

Jaedite sputtered, “Y-your Majesty, h-he is lying. I would do no such thing!”

 

Queen Beryl stared...and immediately closed up his throat. He died. Slowly. Desperately, he tried to crawl out of the room, but suffocated before he could make it. Kunzite, Nephrite, and Zolsite stared in horror. “Now, let that be a lesson to you: do not cross me.”

 

The Changeling nodded once. “Ahriman can be found in just about any place there is dark knowledge for the taking. He could prove to be an invaluable ally...or he might kill you. Still, what do you have to lose?”

 

“Nothing.” Queen Beryl said. “I have a proposition for you, Changeling.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“In exchange for us aiding you, I humbly ask you to join my forces in creating energy-draining youma.”

 

“If you really trust this slippery creature not to stab you in the back, you're a fool.”

 

The Changeling turned. “Ah, as I live and breath! Ahzek Ahriman himself!  You're early.”

 

The sorcerer was wearing white and blue armor, draped in sky blue robes. Ornate horns curved upwards from the helmet he wore, and a red cape hung from the back of his neck. In his right hand was a long, gold-colored staff, with two sharply-curved points at the end of it. He bowed his head to Queen Beryl.

 

“Greetings, Your Grace.”

 

“Greetings to you, Ahzek. We were just speaking of you and what role you would play in the Dark Kingdom’s plans.”

 

“Oh, were you? How convenient, as I came here to offer you my services...in exchange for access to your Royal Archives.”

 

“You may browse as you please. On the condition that you create powerful youma to drain the energies of humans for our Great Ruler.”

 

“Of course. When do I begin my work? Now?”

 

“Yes. You will find the materials and spells needed in the nearby chambers.”

 

He nodded, heading to the chambers she mentioned. He quickly got to work. Ahriman snorted at how primitive the spells were, but they would get the job done.

 

Meanwhile on Taura IV, Circe and Kraky were busy attending to “Empress” Vipera’s needs.

 

“Why did we have to return home when we could be out there destroying those Power Brats?” Kraky complained.

 

“Quiet, Kraky, Empress Vipera will hear you! Besides, good riddance to that backwater planet! We have enough worlds already that we can use and abuse to our liking!” Circe said, mixing up some potions.

 

Vipera lounged on her throne, a glass of wine in her hand. She didn't like it, either, but most of their forces had been killed facing the Daemons. They lacked the strength to assault Core Earth with their current numbers. Thankfully, the forces Fuhrer Saturn had sent (his top assassins, the Zero Girls and Lightning Galaxy, respectively) had come with them back home. The Zero Girls could not abandon their uberlegen, and Lightning Galaxy had developed a mutual respect for Vipera, serving as her top bodyguard.

 

She wondered idly when Abaddon would return. He intrigued her. She hadn't dared attempt to kill Diabolica herself, but he did it with contemptuous ease. It was oddly...infatuating? Romantic? She didn't know the right word, but he had certainly got her attention. There was also the former Queen, Hedrian, to deal with. No one knew where she’d gone, but hopefully it was far away. She had also heard the name “Angron” being mentioned over various comm channels. She wondered who that was. Probably no one important.

 

A message began crackling over a nearby comm unit, “This is the Black Legion vessel Bane of Terra. We come bearing...gifts for Empress Vipera. Requesting permission to dock with your ship.”

 

“Permission granted.” said Lightning Galaxy.

 

The ship docked alongside them, and five Black Legion Marines came aboard. They laid a box at the foot of the throne.

 

“The Warmaster is quite fond of you. He sends his regards, along with this gift.”

 

They opened it. Inside was a custom-made suit of armor, light, perfect for Vipera. Along with it came a dual-edged sword. It, they told her, could change into multiple weapons: A rifle, the form it was in now, a bow that could shoot plasma-tipped arrows, a sorcery staff, and a long spear.

 

“Es ist ein beeindruckendes Geschenk, meine Kaiserin.” said Zero Girl 01.

 

“Agreed, it suits you greatly.” said Zero Girl 02.

 

“You need an army, yes?” One of the Marines asked.

 

“Ja, Krieger des Chaos. Why do you ask?”

 

“The Warmaster sent one more thing.”

 

The Marine who spoke tossed a smooth, flat stone to Vipera. She caught it, looking it over. On each side was the symbol of Chaos Undivided.

 

“With that, you can summon and bind armies of Daemons to do your work.”

 

Vipera grinned. “Send Abaddon my regards in return.”

 

They nodded, heading out. Their ship detached and went on it's way.

 

Circe looked at her Empress. “Does this mean we’re out of a job creating monsters?”

 

“Oh, no, my dear. Your help will still be invaluable. This will merely allow me to bolster our numbers.” The Empress purred, looking at the stone she held.

 

“Good.” said Kraky. “Neither of us would want to betray you.”

 

“...KRAKY, YOU MORON!” Circe squealed in anger.

 

“Lightning?” Vipera said.

 

“Yes my lady?” she replied.

 

“If you catch even a whiff of treason from either of them...hang whoever it is that is treacherous. High. High enough for all of my soldiers to see.”

 

“In any case,” Lightning Galaxy said, cocking her gun. “We’ll be having a choice of barbecued pork or fried calamari.”

 

Vipera grinned at the terror on her underlings faces.

 

Back in Queen Beryl’s castle, the monarch sat on her throne, overlooking her subjects. She patiently awaited the creation of her first new youma. She would unleash it on the populace, no pathetic Sailor Moon or her comrades to stop her. Ahriman was making quick progress, but needed a little longer to finish. He decided to pass the time by speaking with the Queen telepathically.

 

‘Hello, Your Grace. Apologies for the intrusion, but this work is so very boring, and I wanted something to do.’

 

‘It is no trouble. There are spells for lesser youma, known as chisadesu. You may research those spells as you please.’

 

‘No offense intended, Your Grace, but I learned those spells in minutes. They were almost pathetically easy to master.’

 

‘My apologies, then. You may send them out as a warm up to gather energy, if you so please.’

 

‘Gladly. Where would you like me to send them? I know you want them unleashed on Core Earth, but the wording of the teleportation spell has to be very specific.’

 

‘...Coastal Falls.’

 

‘May I ask why? Or is it just, to use a crude term, for shits and giggles?’

 

‘...I can sense an old foe of mine located there. I wish her dead.’

 

‘Sailor Moon?’

 

‘You certainly do know everything.’ she smirked.

 

‘Her actions sent a ripple through the Warp like you wouldn't believe. Many Daemons believed her to be the reincarnated God-Emperor.’

 

‘So, she has grown more powerful, then? Interesting…’

 

‘They were partly right. The Anathema Himself was reincarnated on the world known as Equus, but His...how do I put it...Light was granted to the girl who would become Sailor Moon. She has power beyond imagining that she has yet to tap into.’

 

An idea clicked in Beryl’s head. ‘If we kill her, then I can use that energy to not only revive my Great Ruler, but increase her power infinityfold!’

 

‘There is one problem.’

 

‘Oh? And what is that?’

 

‘There is a Khornate Bloodthirster in that city.’

 

‘...Oh dear, that will indeed be a problem. In any case, send the youma as well as the chisadesu.’

 

‘...As you wish, Your Grace.’

 

Ahriman sent them, and chaos erupted in Coastal Falls. From a distance, the shape of a small black cat appeared, and silently watched. No...it couldn’t be...not, here, not now…

 

Kras’hir could see the chaos in the streets below from Undyne’s apartment. People were run down, their energy drained out of them by the youma. She snarled, “Usagi. You may want to come see this.”

 

“Hmm? What is-OH, MY GOD!”

 

Kras’hir took off the ring, drew her axe, and gave it a twirl, whirring up the chain as she did so. She looked at Undyne. “Apologies for this.”

 

With a roar, she burst through the wall. Glass and bits of rubble pelted the ground below as she landed, cutting a youma in half with her axe.

 

“...Holy shit, you have one awesome girlfriend.” Undyne said, grinning.

 

Kras’hir bellowed into the wind, the sound carrying for miles, “BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD! SKULLS FOR HIS THRONE!” The chisadesu, small shadow-like youma that appeared to be completely black with menacing red expressions, ran towards her. Kras’hir revved her chain-axe, growling, “Come die with honor, miserable creatures.” The youma kept speeding towards her, roaring. She began cutting them down as they got close, what passed for blood spraying from their dying bodies.

 

Meanwhile, Alpha and Omnus gazed into the Viewing Globe. “Omnus...is it time?” the robot asked.

 

“Not yet. Usagi has a part to play before our plan is put into motion.”

 

Usagi had run after Kras’hir, intent on stopping the youma herself. Kras’hir began to get overwhelmed, as the youma, though small and weak, had the advantage of numbers. The girl tried her best, managing to beat them back with punches and kicks. However, this could only hold them off for so long. Eventually, she had to run away. She didn’t want to, but she had no choice.

 

A voice whispered in her mind, ‘Usagi…’

 

‘W-who said that?!’

 

‘I am, or rather, was, the Emperor of the Imperium. Greetings, Usagi.’

 

‘You...you’re the Anathema?’

 

‘Yes. I have been watching you for a very long time. Since you were an infant, in fact.’

 

Usagi thought about what she’d say next, then asked, ‘Since I was that young? Wow...just what are you?’

 

‘The Daemon you have taken as a lover was wrong about a few things. Namely, old religions. I was Jesus and Muhammad and Confucius and Abraham, the first and last Pope, the founder of Shinto. Almost all faiths owe their start to Me.’

 

‘Wow…’ Usagi said. ‘Why are you speaking to me, especially now?’

 

‘Because you being the Moon Princess was no accident. That power came from Me. You were born with My Light inside you.’

 

‘So...does that mean you’re my father, in some weird way?’

 

‘If that helps you rationalize it, then yes. That power has been locked away inside you since your birth. You only tapped into a small portion of it during your days as Sailor Moon.’

 

‘...What would happen if I tapped into my full power, then?’

 

‘You will become the Moon Princess you were intended by fate to be. I assume you remember the day you lost the power you wielded as Sailor Moon?’

 

‘’Yes...it was after we defeated Queen Beryl, and I had to move away from all my friends and Mamoru…’

 

‘You lost that power because the Queen slumbered, and you had no need of it, then. You do, now. You will need all of that power, for dark days are coming.’

 

‘What about my friends? The other Rangers’ powers are gone.’

 

‘My Light cannot be given to anyone else. It is meant for you and you alone. Your friends will get their own power back in time. For now, it is time for you to claim your mantle as Moon Princess.’

 

He then said, His voice much louder in her head, ‘I GRANT YOU MY LIGHT, USAGI TSUKINO! THE CROWN OF THE MOON IS YOURS TO CLAIM! BECOME WHAT YOU WERE ALWAYS MEANT TO BE!’

 

“...Right.” she then turned to the youma, who were surrounding her. “...I am the guardian who fights for love and for justice! I am Princess Serenity! And in the name of my Father, the Emperor of Mankind, I will punish you.” The youma then slowly realized one thing in their rudimentary thought processes: they should run. And run they did...though not very far. A massive blast of golden energy consumed them quickly. That was when Usagi noticed a certain cat staring at her. “Luna? No, I’m just seeing things, I must be…”

 

Kras’hir approached her, before noticing Luna. “...You see the cat too, right?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

Luna regarded Kras’hir coldly. “You are not welcome here, servant of Chaos.”

 

“Luna!” Usagi scolded. “She’s my girlfriend! Be nice!”

 

“Your...girlfriend? Have you lost your mind, Usagi? Daemons bring nothing but death and devastation!”

 

Kras’hir rubbed the back of her neck. “She's not entirely wrong…”

 

“She’s not like that!” Usagi defended. “She’s sweet and gentle, and loves me for who I am!”

 

Luna sighed. “I'm sorry, Usagi. It's just been a difficult month, and I worry about you.”

 

“Yeah!” said another voice, this one belonging to a white cat similar to Luna. “We’ve been looking across the entire multiverse for you!”

 

“A-artemis…?”

 

“That’s my name, don’t wear it out!” the cat joked, then noticed he was getting a dirty look from Luna. “Come on, Luna, I’m just trying to lighten the mood.”

 

Kras’hir waved at him.

 

“DAEMON! BACK, WARP-SPAWN, BACK! IN THE NAME OF THE EMPEROR AND THE MOON KINGDOM, BACK I SAY!”

 

Kras’hir looked behind her. “Daemon?! WHERE?! Oh, right, that's me. Do you know how many priests I've come across, little cat? There were very few who could drive Daemons away through faith alone.”

 

“How did you two find me?” Usagi asked. “I never told you where I was moving.”

 

“Your Father, Birther of His Light, guided us.” said Artemis.

 

“He didn't actually tell us anything. We just...went to where we needed to. It's hard to explain.”

 

“You mean there are people who still revere the Corpse-God?” Kras’hir asked, incredulous.

 

“Of course. We ourselves don’t necessarily worship Him like most do, but He is still important nonetheless. Some even say that from the Multiverse Federation’s ashes, there will be a new Imperium, one based on tolerance and peace.”

 

“Ask Angron and Lorgar sometime how ‘peaceful’ and ‘tolerant’ the False Emperor was. Angron led a slave revolt on his homeworld, only to be taken away against his will by his Father because he had the nerve to not want to abandon his comrades. Lorgar, meanwhile, was the one who wrote the book which the Imperial Cult was based on. The False Emperor, who was insistent He was no God, took this...badly, ordering the city most dear to Lorgar and his Word Bearers turned to ash. Lorgar, who up until that point had been nothing but loyal, turned to Chaos, for he could worship Them without fear of rebuke and violent repression.”

 

“Are you not aware,” said Artemis. “That the Emperor is still very much alive, buried deep with the Federation’s catacombs on His Throne, and is fully aware of and deeply regretful for the mistakes He’s made?”

 

“...Good.” This caused Luna to glare at Kras’hir, who glared back at her.

 

“So that’s where the Senate is keeping the Emperor’s body.” said Usagi. “The real question is why?”

 

Luna said, looking behind her and Kras’hir, her eyes widening. “Usagi, now may be a good time to see how powerful you really are.”

 

A massive youma was coming toward them. Usagi turned to face it, then unleashed her full power once more, this time on a grander scale. When the light faded, there was nothing left but a small wisp of shadow. “She really is the Emperor’s daughter.” said Artemis, impressed.

 

Luna nodded. “I always knew she had potential.”

 

In the Command Center, Alpha and Omnus watched intently. Omnus rubbed his chin.

 

“It appears I was correct, after all. Usagi did have more power from the start than any of the others, even Naruto.”

 

“And she is the Emperor’s daughter...in an odd way.”

 

“Indeed. I think the time has come to put our plan into motion...excluding, of course, Usagi’s part.”

 

“You mean giving the Rangers their new powers?”

 

“Yes. Usagi...well, she is essentially a goddess already. She doesn't need any more power, considering hers comes from the Emperor Himself.”

 

“Shall I gather the others?”

 

“I think that would be wise.” Alpha teleported the Rangers to the Command Center, much to their surprise and confusion. This also had the side effect of pulling along Usagi, as the machine he had used didn't specify which Rangers to teleport. Kras’hir, Luna and Artemis were also brought along, due to being caught up in the teleportation process. Kras’hir immediately vomited. Artemis coughed up a hairball. Luna didn't react at all, merely looking at Omnus, surprised.

 

“Omnus?”

 

“Hello, Luna. It's been a long time.”

 

“It has.” said Artemis.

 

“You guys knew each other?” asked Usagi.

 

Omnus chuckled. “Know each other? Artemis damn near clawed my eyes out when we first met.”

 

“I said I was sorry!”

 

Omnus waved it off. “It's alright, old friend. Gods, there are so many whom I can call that…”

 

Kras’hir stood, wiping her mouth and cursing in the Daemon tongue. The sound of it made Luna hiss out of reflex. Artemis yowled, his fur raising. “Whoa, guys…” said Lettuce. “Calm down...she won’t hurt you…”

 

Luna muttered, “Just like she ‘didn't hurt’ that class of young students…”

 

”She what..?”

 

Kras’hir closed her eyes, exhaling. She didn't have to see the horrified stares she was getting to know they were being sent her way.

 

“Yes...I did that…”

 

“I’m not gonna ask…” said Lettuce.

 

Naruto coughed awkwardly, and asked, “Why were we brought here, Omnus? Is it important?”

 

Omnus didn't answer. He could tell Kras’hir wasn't finished, and, indeed, she wasn't.

 

“Go on! You all looked horrified when you heard it! Speak your minds!” she growled.

 

“...What happened?” Usagi asked.

Kras’hir sat down with a thud. “Do any of you have any idea what it's like to be a Daemon serving one of the Dark Powers? Some days, it's great! I get to fight, and kill, and fight, and kill, and fight, and kill. That's when I have enemies. However, my Lord demands blood, regardless of where it comes from. Khorne cares not from where the blood flows...only that it does. Forever. Khornate warriors, even if they start off as honorable warriors who only slay the enemy, eventually lose their minds. They'll start killing anyone in their path: Friends. Family. Children...even their own. If we go too long without killing, well...we go a bit berserk. That's what happened the day I came across an academy for gifted minds on a world I forget the name of. I intended to pass it by, but I hadn't killed very many people that day, so I went crazy, charged inside the school, and started butchering everyone inside. When I regained myself, there was only one child still alive. She was crying, clutching a bracelet. Given to her by a friend, no doubt. I could tell she was in much pain, so I...I gave her the only comfort I could provide.”

 

The Daemoness was staring at her hands. “Maybe I am a monster…”

 

Usagi looked at her and took her hand, whispering, “No, you’re not…”

 

Kras’hir hugged her gently, closing her eyes and beginning to weep. All Usagi could do was try and shush her. Luna said softly, “Usagi is right. You're not a monster. If you were, you wouldn't feel any guilt at all.” Artemis just glared, still having his doubts. Something told him that Luna had a point, however. Luna noticed this, and glared back at him. “Tell me: How often do you see a battle-hardened Khornate weeping?”

 

“You don’t.” The other Rangers joined Usagi and Kras’hir in a group hug. Omnus was glad they were distracted, because one of the monitors had started beeping. He looked at it, noted the alert it was displaying, and shut it off, setting it aside. He whispered to Alpha, “If you receive any alerts about a “scouting fleet”, inform me immediately. If it means what I think it means...we’re likely doomed.”

 

“Yes, Omnus…” Alpha said, then muttered, “Ay yi yi...as if there weren’t more danger to worry about…”

 

Omnus snorted. “Where's Hedrian?”

 

“I believe she’s sleeping. Very heavily, in fact.”

 

Omnus nodded, turning back to the Rangers. Kras’hir stood. “You guys tell anyone I was crying…”

 

“Don’t worry,” said Toby. “our lips are sealed.”

 

Omnus cleared his throat. “Alright, now we can get to why I brought you all here. Well, except for

Usagi. Your part in this plan is redundant now, considering the power you just gained.”

 

“You mean we’re getting new powers?” Naruto asked. “Awesome!”

 

Kras’hir, who had already been informed of this plan, snorted. “There's a...bit of a catch.”

 

“A catch?” Ebony asked. “What kind of catch?”

 

“...Your powers will be drawn from the Warp itself.”

 

“...So?” Ebony replied.

 

“...I will have to conduct a ritual, asking the Dark Gods to grant you power. You mortals have a saying about making a deal with the Devil, right?”

 

“Yeah, but I just tell people I’m a devil worshipper to freak them out. I’m actually Wiccan.”

 

Kras’hir blinked. “...Anyway, I will have to strike a bargain with each of the Four in turn, so that you may be given power from Their domains.”

 

“Does that mean you and Usagi are gonna do it again?!” Toby asked a bit too enthusiastically, which earned him a hard punch in the groin from Lettuce. Kras’hir had gone quiet. Very quiet.

 

“...Let me ask you something, Tobias Darryl Jones. Can I?” Kras’hir asked, a pleasant smile on her face. All she received was a groan of pain from Toby, confirming yes.

 

“Have you attempted to peek on Usagi and I when we have made love? Do not lie...I'll know.”

 

“No...ow, fuck, Lettuce, that smarts…”

 

“Well, you shouldn’t have been a pervert, dude.”

 

Kras’hir asked, her voice still pleasant, “Or did you forget the circumstances of the first time Usagi and I made love?”

 

“You got me there”

 

“I have the perfect gift in mind for you, Toby. You want to know what it is?”

 

“Nothing good?”

 

“It's a sex toy on an exercise ball. The thought being, you can sit on it...and go fuck yourself.”

 

Omnus, who had been silent throughout the discussion, cracked up, chuckling under his breath. Artemis joined in the laughter, and eventually so did Lettuce, Naruto, and Ebony. Luna merely grinned.

 

“Oh, I like you. You remind me of Usagi when she was younger.”

 

“Oh, really?”

 

Luna nodded. “A prim and proper young lady, she was not.”

 

“Hey…” Usagi said, pouting. Kras’hir chuckled.

 

“She's not wrong, my dear. Anyway, getting back on track…”

 

Kras’hir sat again, beginning to sharpen her axe. “Aside from owing a debt to the Powers to grant you your abilities, there is...another problem.”

 

“What?” Usagi asked.

 

“Well, before I get to that, it may be good to explain why you will be excluded from this ritual.”

 

Usagi listened intently. Omnus merely told her what she already knew: The Emperor had revealed Himself as her Father, and helped her regain the power she had wielded as Sailor Moon...along with the rest of His Light, which had been sealed away for the most part, even when she was using a portion of it. She was more powerful now than any of the other Rangers could hope to be individually, which made the ritual redundant for her. He paused to let that sink in for her and the other Rangers. “So I won’t get to join you guys in the fight against Queen Beryl...I understand.”

 

Omnus said, “That's not actually true. The Queen has grown more powerful since you faced her last, and has gained mighty allies. Your help will be vital...and I would be insane to expect you to sit by and watch your teammates fight without you.”

 

“Which is why,” said Alpha, retrieving a small silver box emblazoned with the sign of the Moon, but the other planetary symbols as well. “You are not going to join the fight...but lead it. Usagi, you are now officially the first White Ranger of the Multiverse Force, as well as the team’s leader. Omnus and I are proud.” Silence fell on the other Rangers, Naruto especially.

 

Kras’hir said, “When An’ggrath said to you, Usagi, that you would one day be a warrior to be feared, he wasn't joking. The Light you wield can burn even the most resilient Daemons.”

 

“But me...as leader of this team? It was one thing to be leader of the Sailor Guardians, but this is completely different to me…”

 

Omnus gently put a hand on her shoulder. “When you and your teammates went into the Warp, who was the least affected by what it had to offer? You. You were driven to sadness and grief by the death of your old friend, Mamoru, but beyond that, the Ruinous Powers largely failed to tempt or draw emotion out of you.”

 

“Even still…”

 

“Usagi, listen to me.” said Artemis. “You were the perfect leader as Sailor Moon. Sure, you tended to shirk away from your responsibilities initially, but that was understandable as that was all new to you. This is no different.”

 

Kras’hir asked, “You want to know what made me actually fall in love with you? Truthfully? Your strength. You are strong, Usagi. Stronger than you realize. Not many could have ignored the temptations of the Dark Prince. Not many could have weathered the horrors of the Plague Lord’s Garden without dying of plague or giving up out of despair. Not many could have navigated the lies and plots of the Changer of Ways without being driven mad. You did all of that, and you have not even reached your twentieth year!”

 

Alpha offered the small box to Usagi, who opened it. Inside was a bracelet emblazoned with the Emperor’s true name and a small diamond shaped like a moon. “This is your Cosmorpher.” Alpha explained. “It will allow you to channel your Light into a Ranger form.”

 

Omnus nodded at Kras’hir. “Thank your girlfriend for it. She was the only one who could decipher and work with the instructions we had on how to activate it. The Emperor intended it for you, and must have planned this process out and designed it Himself eons ago.” Alpha retrieved another silver box, this one far larger. Inside was a silver sword, emblazoned with High Gothic lettering, the long-dead language of the Imperium. Omnus translated the words: “Daughter of Light.”

 

“This is the Full Moon Blade.” explained Alpha. “The Emperor, from what we can gather, began this long ago, but your brother Horus struck Him down before it could be completed. Omnus and I had help not only from Kras’hir, but the Primarch Guilliman as well.”

 

“...Is he one of my…” the word felt strange coming out of her throat. “...brothers…?”

 

Kras’hir nodded. “I can tell you the names of all the Primarchs, if you want.”

 

“That would help.” Usagi said. “For all of us.”

 

“Lion El'Jonson, The First, Primaris Angelus Mortis, The Lion, The Duelist, Primarch of the Dark Angels, loyalist. Fulgrim, The Phoenician, The Illuminator, The Prefector of Chemos, The Palatine Phoenix, Primarch of the Emperor’s Children, traitor. Perturabo, The Lord of Iron, The Breaker, The Hammer of Olympia, Primarch of the Iron Warriors, traitor. Jaghatai Khan, The Great Khan, The Warhawk, The Warrior, Primarch of the White Scars, loyalist. Leman Russ, The Wolf King, The Great Wolf, The Brawler, Primarch of the Space Wolves, loyalist. Rogal Dorn, The Emperor's Champion, The Vigilant, The Unyielding One, The Praetorian of Terra, The Soldier, Primarch of the Imperial Fists, loyalist. Konrad Curze, The Night Haunter, The Lord of the Night, The Killer, Primarch of the Night Lords, traitor. Sanguinius, The Angel, The Great Angel, The Brightest One, Primarch of the Blood Angels, loyalist. Ferrus Manus, the Gorgon, Primarch of the Iron Hands, loyalist. Angron, The Red Angel, The Lord of the Red Sands, The Fighter, Primarch of the World Eaters, traitor. Roboute Guilliman, The Battle King, The Avenging Son, The Victorious, The Master of Ultramar, The Blade of Unity, Primarch of the Ultramarines, loyalist. Mortarion, The Death Lord,The Prince of Decay, Primarch of the Death Guard, traitor. Magnus the Red, The Crimson King, The Sorcerer-King, Cyclopean Magnus, The Red Cyclops, Master of Prospero, Primarch of the Thousand Sons, traitor.”

 

She paused, letting what she had said sink in.

 

“Some family I have. Half of my brothers turned on my father.” Usagi snarked.

 

“I'm not finished yet, dear. The next two sparked the Heresy.”

 

Then, she began listing the rest, “Horus Lupercal, The Warmaster, The First Primarch, Primarch of the Luna Wolves, or Sons of Horus, traitor. Lorgar Aurelian, The Urizen, The Golden One, Bearer of the Word, Primarch of the Word Bearers, traitor. Vulkan, Lord of Drakes, Primarch of the Salamanders, loyalist. Corvus Corax, The Liberator, The Deliverer, The Raven-Lord, Chooser of the Slain, The Shadowed Lord, Primarch of the Raven Guard, loyalist. Alpharius Omegon, Lord of Serpents, Aleph Null, The Hydra, The Threefold Serpent, The Final Configuration, The Last Primarch, Primarch of the Alpha Legion, traitor.”

 

Usagi said nothing for several minutes. Finally, she asked, “Am I a Primarch too?”

 

“...That is a...difficult question to answer, Usagi.” Alpha replied, trying to find the right words.

 

Omnus said, “It actually has a very simple answer: No. You don't have an Adeptes Astartes, or Space Marine, Legion to lead. Besides, only men can become Marines.”

 

“Then how am I the Emperor’s only daughter, besides having His power?”

 

“Because the Primarchs weren't born in the conventional sense. They were conceived from the Emperor’s genetic material, yes, but there was no mother involved.”

 

Usagi was, understandably, still confused. “...Then how am I the Emperor’s daughter, technically speaking?”

 

Luna answered, “The Emperor is, bar none, the most powerful psychic to ever live. There are few minds outside of His reach. He merely, shall we say, put His Light inside you in the womb.”

 

“...I’m getting major Greco-Roman vibes.” said Lettuce. “...And Judeo-Christian vibes, now that I think about it.”

 

“It is...hard to explain, but He does care about you, Usagi...in His own way.”

 

“Well, He did make me this sword and bracelet, after all. If that isn’t caring, then what is?”

 

“May I address the elephant in the room of what might happen if the remaining Primarchs find out about Usagi?” Alpha asked. “Well, I’m speaking specifically of the remaining Traitors.”

 

“If the Traitor Primarchs that are still alive find out about you, Usagi…” said Artemis. “...it could spell doom for everyone.”

 

Kras’hir snarled, “Thanks for wording that delicately, Artemis.”

 

“...Oh. Sorry.”

 

“Let's run through the Traitors, shall we? Fulgrim, Angron, Perturabo, Magnus, Mortarion and Lorgar are all Daemon Princes, perfectly content in the Warp for the most part. Konrad Curze was killed by an assassin eons ago. Horus was killed by the False Emperor, his soul erased. Finally, Alpharius Omegon...or Alpharius and Omegon...is...are?...nowhere to be found.”

 

“In any case...I will swear my allegiance to you, Usagi Tsukino, Daughter of the Emperor.” Artemis then bowed...it would have looked humorous out of context. In context, it was right. Luna bowed as well. The other Rangers bowed, the last being Naruto. Usagi just stared, unsure what to think. Kras’hir didn't move an inch. When Omnus gave her a questioning look, having knelt himself, her reply was blunt and curt.

 

“Fuck the False Emperor.” Artemis looked at her and hissed. For what the Corpse-God did to Angron, my battle-brother, I refuse to bow for anyone associated with Him.” She snarled.

 

“...Even your own girlfriend?” Naruto asked.

 

“Even her. I am sorry, Usagi, but I would shame myself and my fellow warriors if I bowed to you.”

 

“I understand.”

 

Alpha looked at Kras’hir. “Now, then...shall we grant the other Rangers their powers?”

 

She took out a large flask. She took a gulp before she replied, “Oh, certainly...but only if they are content to become bait for the Great Devourer.”

 

“That’s a risk we’ll have to take if we have to defeat Queen Beryl.” Naruto said. Kras’hir chuckled. It wasn't her usual boisterous laughter. It was quiet, slow...fearful.

 

“Omnus...how much do they know about Tyranids?”

“Not much, considering I chose to try and allow them to continue sleeping soundly.”

 

“Great! That's...that's fantastic.”

 

“Just what are Tyranids?” Usagi asked.

 

“Oh, where to start? Well, they're a species of...insect...creatures, led by a Hive Mind so unbelievably intelligent and alien that even the Changer of Ways cannot predict what It will do. One urge drives the Hive Mind: Feeding. Tyranid Hive Fleets scour every planet they come across, stripping away all of its biomass until nothing remains but rock. Tyranids do not sleep, do not stop, do not feel fear. Hell, most of them don't even eat, as they'll be dead before they can starve.”

 

“And those things are what caused the Imperium to fall?”

 

Kras’hir nodded. “Hive Fleet Chimera showed up, and started rampaging across the Imperium, devouring worlds faster than Imperial forces could react. To their credit, the Imperium’s soldiers put up a hell of a fight, managing to slow the Devourer for twenty-five years. Still, it wasn't enough. Even allying with alien races such as the Eldar, Orks and Tau wasn't enough. The Tyranids, inevitably, reached Terra. It got so bad that Imperial psykers began summoning Bloodthirsters to combat the hordes.”

 

“Wow...that’s horrifying.”

 

“It still didn't help. But, that's a story for another day. Are you all sure about this?”

 

“Yes.” said Naruto.

 

“Very well. I will need time to prepare. It...well, it's mental preparation. I need some fresh air, to start. Care to go for another walk, Usagi? I really need it, and I think you do, too.” Usagi nodded. Kras’hir used the teleporter,  taking them both, along with Luna and Artemis, back to Coastal Falls.

 

Ahzek Ahriman, meanwhile, had just finished telling Queen Beryl what had happened. “So,” she said. “Moon is leading a new team?”

 

“Yes, Your Grace.”

 

“This will be so much fun. Send the youma you created to face Moon and her lover.”

 

“There is...one complication: Usagi Tsukino has unlocked the Emperor’s Light.”

 

“...”

 

Ahriman waited. And waited. “...Your Grace?”

 

“Send the youma.” she ordered flatly.

 

Ahriman hesitated, before nodding and walking off, starting to prepare the spells to send the youma.

 

Kras’hir, meanwhile, walked with Usagi, holding her hand. She was wearing her ring again. Luna was sitting on her shoulder, which had made the Daemoness grumble when she did it. “Oh, don’t be a sourpuss.” said Usagi. “...No pun intended, Luna.”

 

Luna chuckled. Kras’hir kept grumbling, before saying, “You're lucky I love you, Usagi, considering she's peed on me twice now.”

 

Luna whistled innocently, an odd sound for a cat to make. Before Usagi could say anything, Blackhawk came strolling by, with their canine ally D.O.G. on a leash. “Oh, hello, Usagi.” the Golden Retriever said. “Who is your friend?”

 

“D.O.G., this is my girlfriend, Krystal.” Usagi said. “Krystal, this is D.O.G.”

 

‘Krystal’ said, “Hi. I'm new in town. I couldn't stand being away from Usagi, so I moved here.”

 

“Ah. I understand...sort of.” said the canine. “If you are wondering, my name is an acronym for Digital Organic Guide.”

 

Luna had been staring at D.O.G, her eyes narrowed. D.O.G. growled softly, narrowing his eyes as well. Before the inevitable fight could a begin, a roar echoed, before a massive youma came around the corner. Kras'hir calmly walked towards it. The youma growled at her, continuing to advance. She smiled, and waited until it was less than two feet from her, before punching it in the face. The youma, which had been moving fast, was stopped cold, groaning. The impact made the windows all around them shatter. Usagi could see it more closely now. It resembled a gangly humanoid, it’s skin stretched over an emaciated frame. Its eyes were a crimson red, and its mouth was shaped into a beak. A razor sharp one. It had been walking on all fours when advancing on

Kras’hir. The punch had dazed, but not killed, it. The Daemoness removed her ring, drawing her aces and unsheathing her sword. Several chisadesu surrounded Blackhawk, high-pitched laughter coming from all around.

 

Kras’hir disabled the large youma in seconds, cutting off all of its limbs, before sprinting towards the chisadesu Blackhawk and Usagi, bellowing, “GET AWAY FROM MY FRIENDS, YOU LITTLE SHITS!” Usagi raised the arm on which her Cosmorpher was, the light of the sun glistening off the moon-shaped diamond. “POWER OF THE MOON!” she shouted, and a light surrounded her body, enveloping her in a stark white suit and skirt, which was trimmed with gold. On the center was the astrological emblem of the Moon, a backwards crescent, also in gold. Her helmet was a solid white, with the only other distinguishing feature being the solid black visor over Usagi’s eyes. Immediately she summoned the Full Moon Blade, and incanted, “By my Father, the Emperor of Mankind, I excise you FROM THIS PLANE!” She swung and the chisadesu were gone instantaneously.

 

A scream resounded. Kras’hir was on the ground, writhing, her body covered in white flames. “Oh crap!” Usagi said, panicking.

 

The Daemoness wailed, “Don't kill me! Please, please, don't kill me!” Usagi immediately put away the blade, running over to her girlfriend’s side. The flames went out after a moment, as if reacting to her, and Kras’hir stopped rolling around. She curled into a ball, shaking.

 

“Please, don't kill me...I'll do better, I promise…”

 

“Shhh..shhh...it’s OK, I won’t hurt you…”

 

Kras’hir whimpered, “I need a hug…” Usagi obliged, and hugged her.

 

She whispered to Luna, “Quickly...take Blackhawk to the Command Center…”

 

“On it.”

 

Luna did as she asked. Kras’hir held Usagi close. “Can you do something for me?”

 

“Anything.”

 

“When all of this is over...if we're both still alive...will you marry me? I want to make our relationship official...something to last.”

 

“...Yes.”

 

“Good...because I made the rings...already.” Usagi held her close, crying.

 

Kras’hir began to softly sing, rubbing her hair, “What would I do without your smart mouth?

Drawing me in, and you kicking me out

You've got my head spinning, no kidding, I can't pin you down

What's going on in that beautiful mind?

I'm on your magical mystery ride

And I'm so dizzy, don't know what hit me, but I'll be alright

My head's under water

But I'm breathing fine

You're crazy and I'm out of my mind

'Cause all of me

Loves all of you

Love your curves and all your edges

All your perfect imperfections

Give your all to me

I'll give my all to you

You're my end and my beginning

Even when I lose I'm winning

'Cause I give you all of me

And you give me all of you, oh oh

How many times do I have to tell you?

Even when you're crying you're beautiful too

The world is beating you down, I'm around through every mood

You're my downfall, you're my muse

My worst distraction, my rhythm and blues

I can't stop singing, it's ringing, in my head for you

My head's under water

But I'm breathing fine

You're crazy and I'm out of my mind

'Cause all of me

Loves all of you

Love your curves and all your edges

All your perfect imperfections

Give your all to me

I'll give my all to you

You're my end and my beginning

Even when I lose I'm winning

'Cause I give you all of me

And you give me all of you, oh oh

Give me all of you

Cards on the table, we're both showing hearts

Risking it all, though it's hard

'Cause all of me

Loves all of you

Love your curves and all your edges

All your perfect imperfections

Give your all to me

I'll give my all to you

You're my end and my beginning

Even when I lose I'm winning

'Cause I give you all of me

And you give me all of you

I give you all of me

And you give me all of you, oh oh…”

 

“Who does that?” Usagi asked.

 

“Does...what?”

 

“Who does that song?”

 

“I...forget his name. He's been...dead for millennia. I meant...every word, you know. Every...word.”

 

“Are you OK, Kras’hir?”

 

“Yeah. Just...exhausted.” Usagi teleported them both back to the Command Center. Kras’hir was covered in burns from the flames caused by the sword. She grunted upon arrival, laying down and exhaling.

“What happened?!” Ebony asked.

 

“Usagi...banished these...little bastard creatures called youma...using the sword she got not long ago. Unfortunately...the Light she used set me on fire.”

 

“Are you OK?” Naruto asked. “Are you still capable of the ritual?”

 

“Right now, I just want to relax with my girlfriend. Usagi…” Kras’hir trailed off, opening her arms. Usagi ran into her arms.

 

Kras’hir handed her a small box. “Look inside. I want to give it you now, while I have the chance.” Usagi opened it, wondering if it was another gift. It was. The box contained a ring, made of platinum, and studded with diamonds. On it was Usagi’s name. She immediately slipped it on, admiring how beautiful it was.

 

Luna asked, completely casual, “So, when's the wedding?” Artemis snickered, earning him a glare from Usagi.

 

Kras’hir replied, “As soon as safely possible, given all that's going on.”

 

“...Aren’t you guys rushing into this?” Lettuce asked.

 

“What choice do we have? We might as well be happy now, for tomorrow we may be dead.”

 

“Never thought about it that way.”

 

“...At least, that's the way I look at it. Not sure about Usagi.” Usagi shrugged in response.

 

Omnus said, “Well, for what it's worth, you have my blessing, Kras’hir.”

 

She inclined her head in response. “Thank you.”

 

He nodded. “Of course. I...well, I think of the Rangers as almost like my children.”

 

“You do, Omnus?” Usagi asked. He nodded. “Thank you...that means a lot.”

 

He nodded again, looking at Kras’hir. “You hurt Usagi in any way, I'll kill you myself.”

 

She nodded, replying completely seriously, “I know you will.”

 

Alpha looked at Kras’hir. “Are you ready to begin the ritual?”

 

She tried to rise, grunting, before falling to her knees. She drew her axe,  bracing it against the ground and using it to keep herself from collapsing. “...You don’t look ready…” the little robot said hesitantly.

 

She said, “Nope. I'm not.” With that, she passed out. Usagi quickly caught her, and looked at Blackhawk and Naruto.

 

“...Get her to medbay?” Naruto asked. Usagi nodded. He lifted Kras’hir by the torso. “Blackhawk, hold her legs up.” Blackhawk nodded, and the two carried the Daemoness to medbay. Once the three were gone, Usagi fell to her knees and cried to herself.

 

Omnus went to Usagi, sitting next to her and asking gently, “You really are in love, aren't you?”

 

“I-I hurt her…” Usagi said through her tears.

 

“You didn’t mean to.” said Toby.

 

“But...but...I still hurt her.”

 

“Usagi, listen to me.” said Ebony. “What matters is you’re sorry, and that you know it was an accident.”

 

Omnus opened his arms a bit. “Come here, little one…” Usagi did so.

 

“Let me tell you something: I can say, without a doubt, that I have made more mistakes than anyone else alive. You think you're the only one who has ever hurt someone you love?”

 

“I...I used the Full Moon Blade…”

 

“I know. The burns were evidence of that. Let me ask you: Did she seem angry with you after it happened?”

 

“No…”

 

“Then she doesn't blame you at all for doing it. Her begging you not to kill her was merely instinct. Daemons fear the Light of the Emperor more than just about anything else. However, she still loves you. I'm sure the fact she wants to marry you makes that obvious.”

 

“Yeah, Usagi.” Lettuce said. “She loves you no matter what.”

 

Omnus let her go. “Do you feel better now?” She nodded.

 

“...Let’s focus on the current situation.” said Alpha. “That youma is probably still out there.”

 

“Kras’hir cut off all of its limbs. I doubt it will be going anywhere fast. Her weapon is...special, anyway.”

 

“Even so, who’s to say it can’t regrow limbs? There could still be potential danger.”

 

“Her axe, bearing the delightful name of Bloodletter, and her sword, named Hellrazer, are blessed by the Lord of Battle Himself. Any limb that is removed will never regrow, and any wound that is left will never heal.”

 

Alpha said nothing, silently pondering. Omnus stood, walking over to a console. Kras’hir, meanwhile, was dreaming. In her dream, she stood next to Angron himself, his World Eaters behind them. Ahead was an army of Daemons, charging, a deafening bellow carried on the wind. Angron said, his gaze locked on the advancing tide, “This is what is coming for Core Earth, Kras’hir of Valeria. Chaos can be delayed, but it can never be stopped. Your newly-adopted world will fall, its guardians falling with it, the cities and streets choked with blood and bone. This is inevitable. After all, monuments are dust, tales merely words, soon forgotten, but blood - blood is forever…”

 

She woke just as the Daemons reached them, his last words coming out of her mouth in a whisper, “Blood is forever…” This caught Naruto off-guard, and he looked at Blackhawk.

 

“What did she just say?!”

 

Blackhawk replied, a bit unnerved, “She said, ‘Blood is forever.’”

 

...The heck does that mean…?”

 

Kras’hir answered, “Angron is fond of saying that. It means that war is the only continuous thing in existence. Monuments are built and destroyed, kingdoms rise and fall, people live and die, but war...war is endless. War does not end with a single victory or a single planet. It is an eternal creature that outlives men and their tiny triumphs.”

 

“What, exactly, did you dream about…?”

 

“Angron. He and I stood on a hill, an army charging us. I woke before the fighting started.” Naruto still felt unnerved, as if she wasn’t telling them something. Kras’hir then told them, word for word, what Angron had said. Naruto’s eyes widened, now really disturbed.

 

“...”

 

“Go inform Omnus, will you? When I dream, the things I see are rarely meaningless.” Naruto did. Omnus said nothing for a minute.

 

“...And this is exactly what she told you the Red Angel said?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“But what does it mean?” Toby asked.

 

“Nothing good, obviously.” said Ebony.

 

Omnus turned to Alpha. “Go wake Hedrian, will you? We need her for the discussion that's about to occur.” Alpha nodded, and knocked on Hedrian’s door. She soon opened it, blinking away sleep.

 

“This had better be important…”

 

“What if I said this involved the fate of Core Earth?”

 

“...I care about Omnus. That's about as much love for this planet you'll get out of me.”

 

Omnus said, walking up behind Alpha, “And if I told you this involved the World Eaters?”

 

A pause. “...Lead the way.”

 

Omnus did, walking back to the others. Hedrian followed, noting the distrustful glances she got from the Rangers, whom she hadn't spoken to since they had returned in the middle of her...private time with Omnus. Blackhawk asked, his voice containing a bit of anger, “Why is she here?”

 

Hedrian grinned. “Aww, what's the matter? Not happy to see me? I'm hurt.”

 

“Calm down, Blackhawk. She’s one of us now.” Usagi said.

 

“That's funny, considering she revived Diabolica after he was killed, making him even more powerful.” He shot back, glaring at Hedrian.

 

“Let’s not squabble.” said Alpha. “We need to get down to business.”

 

Hedrian rubbed her jaw. It still ached. “So, what does this have to do with...him?”

 

“The World Eaters…” said Naruto. She rolled her eyes. “Yes, genius, the World Eaters. What about them?”

 

Omnus told her about Kras’hir’s dream. She was silent when he finished. Suddenly, before anything else could be said, an alarm started going off.

 

Omnus cursed. “That's the proximity sensors.” He looked at the screen showing what was outside...and his eyes widened.

 

“Oh, no…”

 

Hedrian was about to ask what he had seen when the wall near them exploded inward. World Eaters strode in, followed by Angron. He looked at Usagi, a grin beginning to spread across his face.

 

“It is good to see you again...sister.”

 

Spoiler

NOTES/TRIVIA:

-Part 1 of the Season 2 premiere.

-First Appearances: Queen Beryl (main antagonist of season 2), Jaedite (antagonist; killed), Zolsite (antagonist), Kunzite (antagonist), Nephrite (antagonist), the Changeling (antagonist), Ahzek Ahriman (antagonist), Luna (ally), Artemis (ally), Alphys (supporting character)

-We find out Undyne has some hidden depths; she is a piano teacher for Usagi.

-We also find out that Usagi is, on a technical level, daughter of the Emperor of Mankind. She is now also the White Ranger of the team.

-The rest of the Primarchs aside from Angron are mentioned, and that one of them, Robute Guilliman, aided Omnus and Alpha in creating Usagi's Full Moon Blade (presumably between the season 1 finale and this episode).

-A major theme of this season will be the idea of relationships, whether they be family, friends, or significant others. Also, as seen in the season 1 finale, season 2 will be far darker and more character-driven, focusing just as much on the Rangers and their allies as much as the monster battles.

 

[4EverGreen]

That escalated quickly!  If Queen Beryl treats Jaedite like THAT; imagine how she will treat the Power Rangers! Good start so far!  It will be interesting to see what significant role (if any) Queen Hedrian plays in season two. Enough said!

[GreyKnight151]

Hey, 4EverGreen?

[4EverGreen]

Is there something you want to talk about, that relates to this story? Or do you just want to talk in general? If it is the latter, please send a personal message to me, so that we don't clutter up this topic with just a discussion.

[GreyKnight151]

It relates to this story. 

1. What do you think of Kras'hir so far? Do you like her, dislike her? I'm open to feedback.

2. What do you think of the romance between her and Usagi?

[4EverGreen]

She's very interesting, to say the least. She is definitely a compelling character, and it will be interesting to see how Kras'hir will end up adjusting to Core Earth and everything, during the course of this second season.

As Pinkie Pie once said, "Still a better love story than Twilight!" But don't be surprised if you don't see ME writing too much on that subject. It's not that I don't want to, or that I don't think I can; I just don't think I'd be able to write it very well. I think that if you're going to write about anything, you should know how to write it well. Fortunately, since Kras'hir IS from the Chaos Realm, I can legitimately say that she's off hunting for some really nasty bad guys to kill, in order to keep her sanity in check for most of the stories I write. And hopefully, as I see this story play out over the course of season two, I'll have a better idea on how to write it, should I choose to do so myself. I can't wait for the next part of this story! Enough said!

[GreyKnight151]

Sure. You can justify her absence by having Usagi or whoever mention her going off to find enemies to kill. Just don't have them act like she doesn't exist, and that will work out fine.

[4EverGreen]

I won't; that's the LAST thing on my mind! Also, not to nitpick about something relatively small, but I noticed a severe LACK of lines being said by Pinkie Pie in the last episode! Since I don't want any of these Power Rangers to become the next Austin St. John/Thuy Trang/Walter Jones in terms of how many lines they get, a good rule of thumb I practice, is to always try and give each of the Rangers at least one individual line per episode, and I always try to rotate the order that the Rangers speak in, on a regular basis during each episode. That's just a little insight into how I write, and I hope it helps you with your writing as well! Enough said!